A sermon preached to the Honourable House of Commons, in Parliament assembled: on January 31. A day of solemne humiliation. With a discourse about toleration, and the duty of the civill magistrate about religion, thereunto annexed. Humbly presented to them, and all peace-loving men of this nation. / By John Owen, pastor of the Church of Christ, which is at Coggeshall in Essex.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A90288 of text R203104 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E540_25 E549_1). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 264 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 52 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A90288
         Wing O805
         Thomason E540_25
         Thomason E549_1
         ESTC R203104
         99863181
         99863181
         165002
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A90288)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 165002)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 84:E540[25] or 85:E549[1])
      
       
         
           
             A sermon preached to the Honourable House of Commons, in Parliament assembled: on January 31. A day of solemne humiliation. With a discourse about toleration, and the duty of the civill magistrate about religion, thereunto annexed. Humbly presented to them, and all peace-loving men of this nation. / By John Owen, pastor of the Church of Christ, which is at Coggeshall in Essex.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [8], 95, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Matthew Simmons, for Henry Cripps in Popes head Alley,
             London :
             1649.
          
           
             With a preliminary order to print.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Religious tolerance -- England -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Fast-day sermons -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A90288  R203104  (Thomason E540_25 E549_1).  civilwar no A sermon preached to the Honourable House of Commons, in Parliament assembled: on January 31. A day of solemne humiliation.:  With a discour Owen, John 1649    43737 23 125 0 0 0 0 34 C  The  rate of 34 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           to
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           COMMONS
           ,
           IN
           PARLIAMENT
           Assembled
           :
           On
           
             January
          
           31.
           
           A
           day
           of
           Solemne
           Humiliation
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           Discourse
           about
           TOLERATION
           ,
           And
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Civill
           Magistrate
           about
           RELIGION
           ,
           thereunto
           Annexed
           .
        
         
           Humbly
           Presented
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           Peace-loving
           Men
           of
           this
           NATION
           .
        
         
           By
           
             John
             Owen
             ,
          
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           
             Coggeshall
          
           in
           
             Essex
             .
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             Matthew
             Simmons
             ,
          
           in
           Aldersgate
           Street
           ,
           1649.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           
             
               Die
               Mercurij
               ,
               31.
               
               Januarij
               ,
               1648.
               
            
          
        
         
           ORdered
           by
           the
           Commons
           Assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           Master
           
             Allen
             ,
          
           do
           give
           the
           Thankes
           of
           this
           House
           ,
           to
           Master
           
             Owen
             ,
          
           for
           the
           great
           paines
           he
           tooke
           in
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           Preached
           before
           this
           House
           this
           day
           ,
           at
           
             Margarets
             Westminster
             ;
          
           And
           that
           he
           be
           desired
           to
           Print
           his
           Sermon
           at
           large
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           to
           have
           the
           like
           priviledge
           of
           Printing
           it
           ,
           as
           others
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           usually
           have
           had
           .
        
         
           
             Hen
             :
             Scobell
             Cler
             :
             
             Parl.
             Dom.
             Com.
             
          
        
         
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Commons
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           Assembled
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             Sirs
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           hath
           always
           suited
           the
           
             wisedome
          
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           do
           great
           
             things
          
           in
           difficult
           
             seasons
             .
          
           He
           sets
           up
           
             wals
             in
             troublous
             times
             .
          
           Dan.
           9.
           25.
           
           His
           builders
           must
           hold
           
             Swords
          
           and
           
             Spears
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             Instruments
             of
             labour
             ,
             Neh.
          
           4.
           16.
           
           Yea
           while
           
             sin
          
           continueth
           in
           its
           course
           here
           (
           which
           began
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           having
           contemporized
           with
           the
           Earth
           ,
           shall
           live
           for
           ever
           in
           Hell
           .
           )
           
             Great
          
           works
           for
           God
           ,
           will
           cause
           
             great
          
           troubles
           amongst
           men
           .
           The
           
             holy
             ,
             harmlesse
          
           Reconciler
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           bids
           us
           expect
           the
           
             Sword
             ,
          
           to
           attend
           his
           undertakings
           for
           ,
           and
           way
           of
           making
           
             peace
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.
           34.
           
           All
           the
           
             waves
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           arise
           to
           their
           height
           and
           roaring
           ▪
           from
           the
           confronting
           of
           the
           breath
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           
             vapours
          
           of
           mens
           corruptions
           .
           Hence
           seasons
           receive
           their
           degrees
           of
           
             difficulty
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           weight
           of
           the
           workes
           which
           in
           them
           God
           will
           accomplish
           .
           to
           their
           worth
           and
           excellency
           is
           mans
           opposition
           proportioned
           .
           This
           ,
           the
           instruments
           of
           his
           glory
           in
           this
           generation
           ,
           shall
           continually
           find
           true
           to
           their
           
             present
          
           trouble
           ,
           and
           
             future
          
           comfort
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           days
           approach
           for
           the
           
             delivery
             of
             the
             decree
             ,
          
           
           to
           the
           shaking
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           
           and
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           that
           
             kingdom
          
           which
           
             shall
             not
             be
             given
             to
             another
             people
          
           (
           the
           great
           expectation
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           high
           before
           the
           consummation
           of
           all
           )
           so
           tumults
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           vexations
           and
           disquietnes
           ,
           must
           certainly
           grow
           and
           increase
           among
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           A
           
             dead
          
           woman
           (
           says
           the
           Proverb
           )
           will
           not
           be
           
             carryed
          
           out
           of
           her
           house
           under
           four
           men
           .
           Much
           lesse
           will
           living
           men
           ,
           of
           wisedome
           and
           power
           ,
           be
           easily
           &
           quietly
           dispossessed
           
           of
           that
           share
           and
           
             Interest
          
           in
           the
           things
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           long
           continued
           
             usurpation
             ,
          
           hath
           deluded
           them
           into
           an
           
             imagination
          
           of
           being
           their
           owne
           Inheritance
           .
           This
           then
           being
           shortly
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           and
           the
           
             scale
          
           being
           ready
           to
           
             turn
          
           against
           the
           man
           of
           sin
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           
             ballancing
          
           it
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           witnesse
           of
           
             Jesus
             ,
          
           with
           the
           weight
           and
           
             poyse
          
           of
           earthly
           power
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             ,
             sea
             ,
          
           
           and
           dry
           
             land
             ,
          
           be
           shaken
           in
           their
           giving
           place
           to
           the
           things
           that
           cannot
           be
           moved
           .
           
           God
           Almighty
           having
           called
           you
           forth
           (
           Right
           honourable
           )
           at
           his
           entrance
           to
           the
           
             rolling
          
           up
           of
           the
           Nations
           
             heavens
          
           like
           a
           Scroll
           ,
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           your
           Generation
           in
           the
           high
           places
           of
           
             Armageddon
             ,
          
           you
           shall
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           want
           experience
           of
           that
           
             Opposition
          
           which
           is
           raised
           against
           the
           
             great
             work
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           generally
           swels
           most
           ,
           against
           the
           
             visible
          
           instruments
           therof
           .
        
         
           And
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           you
           had
           only
           the
           
             deuoted
             sons
             of
             Babel
          
           to
           contend
           withall
           ,
           that
           the
           men
           of
           this
           shaking
           earth
           were
           your
           only
           
             Antagonists
             :
          
           that
           the
           Malignity
           of
           the
           
             Dragons
             tayle
             ,
          
           
           had
           had
           no
           influence
           on
           the
           
             Stars
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           to
           prevaile
           with
           them
           to
           
             fight
          
           in
           their
           courses
           against
           you
           .
           But
           
             jacta
             est
             alea
             ,
          
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           must
           be
           served
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           discovery
           made
           of
           his
           owne
           
             unchangeable
          
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           
             mutable
          
           interests
           and
           passions
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           .
           
             For
             verily
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             hath
             purposed
             to
             pollute
             the
             pride
             of
             all
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             into
             contempt
             all
             the
             Honourable
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           Isa.
           23.
           9.
           
        
         
           The
           
             contradictions
          
           of
           sinners
           against
           
             all
          
           that
           walk
           in
           the
           paths
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           peace
           ,
           with
           the
           
             supportment
          
           which
           their
           spirits
           may
           receive
           (
           as
           being
           promised
           )
           who
           
             pursue
          
           those
           wayes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           those
           
             contradictions
             ,
          
           are
           in
           part
           discovered
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Sermon
           ;
           the
           
             foundation
          
           of
           that
           whole
           
             Transaction
          
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           therin
           held
           out
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           present
           dispensations
           
           of
           providence
           (
           being
           nothing
           but
           an
           
             entrance
          
           into
           the
           
             unravelling
          
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Web
          
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           interwoven
           of
           
             Civill
          
           and
           
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           Tyranny
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           )
           I
           chose
           not
           to
           mention
           .
           Neither
           shall
           I
           at
           
             present
          
           add
           any
           thing
           thereabout
           ,
           but
           onely
           my
           
             desire
          
           that
           it
           may
           be
           eyed
           as
           the
           
             granted
             Basis
          
           of
           the
           following
           discourse
           .
           Only
           by
           your
           very
           
             favourable
          
           acceptation
           of
           the
           making
           out
           those
           
             thoughts
             ,
          
           which
           were
           the
           hasty
           
             conception
             ,
          
           and
           like
           
             Jonah's
             Gourd
             ,
          
           the
           
             child
             of
             a
             night
             or
             two
          
           (
           which
           with
           prayer
           for
           a
           
             rooting
          
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           delivered
           ,
           had
           certainly
           
             withered
             ,
          
           in
           their
           owne
           
             Leaves
             ,
          
           had
           they
           not
           received
           
             warmth
          
           and
           
             moysture
          
           from
           your
           
             commands
          
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           
             desires
          
           of
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           a
           
             life
          
           of
           a
           few
           dayes
           longer
           )
           I
           am
           encouraged
           to
           the
           
             annexing
          
           of
           a
           few
           lines
           ,
           as
           a
           free-will
           offering
           to
           attend
           the
           following
           Product
           of
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           shall
           not
           be
           to
           the
           
             Opposition
          
           which
           you
           doe
           and
           shall
           yet
           further
           meet
           withall
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           the
           
             Causes
             ,
          
           real
           ,
           or
           pretended
           ,
           which
           are
           held
           forth
           as
           the
           
             bottom
          
           of
           that
           contradiction
           wherwith
           on
           every
           side
           you
           are
           encompassed
           .
        
         
           The
           things
           in
           reference
           whereunto
           ,
           your
           
             proceedence
          
           is
           laden
           with
           such
           
             criminations
             ,
          
           as
           these
           sad
           dayes
           of
           recompence
           ,
           have
           found
           to
           be
           
             Comets
          
           portending
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             blood
             ,
          
           are
           first
           
             Civill
             ,
          
           then
           
             Religious
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           
             First
             ,
          
           as
           their
           being
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           my
           
             Calling
             ,
          
           gives
           them
           
             Sanctuary
          
           from
           being
           called
           forth
           to
           my
           
             consideration
             ,
          
           so
           neither
           have
           I
           the
           least
           thoughts
           with
           
             Absolom
          
           of
           a
           more
           orderly
           carrying
           of
           of
           
             Affaires
             ,
          
           might
           my
           
             desires
          
           have
           any
           influence
           into
           their
           disposall
           .
           
             Waiting
          
           at
           the
           throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           
             those
          
           whom
           God
           hath
           
             intrusted
          
           with
           ,
           and
           
             enabled
          
           for
           the
           Transaction
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           may
           be
           
             directed
          
           and
           
             supported
          
           in
           their
           employment
           ,
           is
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           undertaking
           herein
           .
        
         
         
           For
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           
             Religious
             things
             ,
          
           the
           generall
           interest
           I
           have
           in
           them
           as
           a
           
             Christian
             ,
          
           being
           improved
           by
           the
           super-added
           Title
           of
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           (
           though
           unworthy
           the
           one
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           )
           gives
           me
           not
           onely
           such
           
             boldnesse
          
           as
           accreweth
           from
           enjoyed
           
             Favour
             ,
          
           but
           also
           such
           a
           
             Right
          
           as
           will
           support
           mee
           to
           
             plead
          
           concerning
           them
           ,
           before
           the
           most
           
             Impartiall
             Judicature
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           
             doe
          
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           meerly
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           
             criminations
             ,
          
           which
           are
           layd
           by
           
             conjecturall
             presumptions
          
           on
           your
           Honourable
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           
             cause
          
           of
           much
           of
           that
           
             opposition
          
           and
           
             contradiction
          
           you
           meet
           withall
           .
           Now
           in
           particular
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             Toleration
             of
             all
             Religions
          
           or
           invented
           wayes
           of
           worship
           ,
           wherein
           your
           
             Constitutions
          
           are
           confidently
           
             Antidated
          
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           the
           
             thing
             it selfe
          
           withall
           ,
           being
           held
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           
             enormous
             apprehension
             ,
          
           and
           
             desperate
          
           indeavour
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             Truth
          
           and
           
             Godlinesse
          
           that
           ever
           entred
           the
           
             thoughts
          
           of
           men
           ,
           professing
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           The
           contest
           hereabout
           ,
           being
           
             adhuc
             sub
             Judice
             ,
          
           and
           there
           being
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           whole
           
             matter
             ,
          
           commonly
           
             phrased
          
           as
           above
           ,
           hath
           (
           like
           other
           things
           )
           sinfull
           and
           dangerous
           
             Extreames
             .
          
           I
           deemed
           it
           not
           amisse
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           the
           powring
           a
           
             little
             cold
             water
          
           upon
           the
           
             common
             flames
             ,
          
           which
           are
           
             kindled
          
           in
           the
           breasts
           of
           men
           about
           this
           thing
           .
           And
           who
           knowes
           ,
           whether
           the
           words
           of
           a
           weake
           
             Nothing
             ,
          
           may
           not
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
             Fountaine
             of
             Beings
             ,
          
           give
           some
           
             light
          
           into
           the
           determination
           and
           
             Establishment
          
           of
           a
           thing
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           and
           consequence
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           generally
           
             conceived
          
           to
           be
           .
           What
           is
           in
           this
           my
           weake
           undertaking
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           begg
           of
           
             him
             ,
          
           that
           it
           may
           be
           
             received
             ,
          
           what
           is
           of
           
             my selfe
          
           I
           begg
           of
           
             you
          
           that
           it
           may
           be
           
             pardoned
             .
          
           That
           God
           Almighty
           would
           give
           you
           to
           
             prove
             All
             things
          
           that
           come
           unto
           you
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           granting
           you
           
             unconquerable
          
           Assistance
           ,
           in
           
             constant
          
           perseverance
           ,
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             devoted
             Servant
             in
             
             our
             dearest
             Lord
             :
             
             JOHN
             OWEN
             .
          
           
             Coggeshall
             ,
             
               Feb.
               28.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preached
           to
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           Jan.
           31.
           1648.
           
        
         
           
             JEREMIAH
             15.
             
             Ver.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             
               —
               Let
               them
               returne
               to
               thee
               ,
               but
               returne
               not
               thou
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               unto
               this
               people
               a
               fenced
               brazen
               wall
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               fight
               against
               thee
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               thee
               :
               for
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               to
               save
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           words
           of
           my
           
             Text
          
           having
           a
           full
           dependance
           upon
           ,
           and
           flowing
           out
           from
           ,
           the
           maine
           subject
           matter
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Chapter
             ;
          
           I
           must
           of
           necessity
           take
           a
           view
           thereof
           ,
           and
           hold
           out
           unto
           you
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           contained
           therein
           ,
           before
           I
           enter
           upon
           the
           part
           thereof
           chiefly
           intended
           :
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           doe
           with
           very
           briefe
           Observations
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           anticipate
           my selfe
           ,
           from
           a
           full
           
             opening
             and
             applycation
          
           of
           the
           words
           of
           my
           
             Text
             .
          
        
         
           And
           
             this
          
           the
           rather
           are
           my
           thoughts
           led
           unto
           ,
           because
           the
           whole
           Transaction
           of
           things
           between
           the
           Lord
           and
           a
           stubbornely
           sinfull
           Nation
           ,
           exceedingly
           accommodated
           to
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           the
           controversie
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           pleading
           with
           that
           wherein
           wee
           live
           ,
           is
           set
           out
           (
           as
           wee
           say
           )
           to
           the
           
             life
          
           therein
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             there
             be
             these
             five
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           denuntiation
           of
           fearefull
           wasting
           ,
           destroying
           ,
           judgements
           against
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           v.
           3.
           
             and
             so
             on
             to
             the
          
           10.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           procuring
           deserving
           cause
           of
           these
           overwhelming
           calamities
           ,
           
             vers.
             4.
             and
          
           6.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           inevitablenesse
           of
           those
           judgements
           ,
           and
           the
           inexorablenesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           the
           evill
           denounced
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           1.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             The
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
          
           with
           the
           frame
           and
           deportment
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           under
           those
           bitter
           dispensations
           of
           providence
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           10.
           and
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Answer
           and
           appearance
           of
           God
           unto
           him
           upon
           the
           making
           out
           of
           his
           complaint
           ,
           
             vers.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
          
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           My
           
             Text
          
           lyeth
           in
           the
           last
           part
           ,
           but
           yet
           with
           such
           dependance
           on
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           inforceth
           to
           a
           consideration
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           the
           denuntiation
           of
           fearfull
           wasting
           destroying
           
             Judgements
          
           to
           sinfull
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             vers.
          
           2.
           and
           so
           onwards
           ,
           with
           some
           interposed
           ejaculations
           ,
           concerning
           her
           inevitable
           ruine
           ,
           as
           
             vers.
          
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           
             Here
             's
          
           death
           ,
           sword
           ,
           famine
           ,
           captivity
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           2.
           banishment
           ,
           
             v.
          
           4.
           unpittied
           desolation
           ,
           
             v.
          
           5.
           redoubled
           destruction
           ,
           bereaving
           ,
           fanning
           ,
           spoyling
           ,
           
             &c.
             v.
          
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           That
           universall
           devastation
           of
           the
           whole
           people
           ,
           which
           came
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           
             Babilonish
          
           Captivity
           ,
           is
           the
           thing
           here
           intended
           ;
           The
           meanes
           of
           its
           accomplishment
           by
           particuler
           Plagues
           and
           Judgements
           ,
           in
           their
           severall
           kinds
           (
           for
           the
           greater
           dread
           and
           terrour
           )
           being
           at
           large
           annumerate
           :
           The
           
             faithfulnesse
          
           of
           God
           also
           being
           made
           hereby
           to
           shine
           more
           cleare
           ,
           in
           the
           
             dispersion
          
           of
           that
           people
           ;
           doing
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           maine
           ,
           what
           before
           he
           had
           threatned
           ,
           but
           in
           particular
           ,
           executing
           the
           Judgements
           recorded
           ;
           
             Luke
          
           26.
           14.
           &c.
           
             Deut.
          
           28.
           15.
           
           &c.
           
             Fulfilling
             hereby
             what
             he
             had
             devised
             ,
             accomplishing
             the
             word
             he
             had
             commanded
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             ,
          
           Lam.
           2.
           17.
           
        
         
           That
           which
           hence
           I
           shall
           observe
           is
           onely
           from
           the
           
             variety
          
           of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           which
           are
           held
           out
           as
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           intended
           Desolation
           .
        
         
           Gods
           treasures
           of
           wrath
           against
           a
           sinfull
           people
           ,
           
           have
           sundry
           and
           various
           issues
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           appointed
           end
           .
        
         
           When
           God
           
             walkes
             contrary
          
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           alwayes
           
           in
           
             one
             path
             ,
             he
             hath
             seven
             wayes
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             doe
             it
             seven
             times
             ,
             Levit.
          
           26.
           24.
           
           He
           strikes
           not
           alwayes
           with
           one
           weapon
           ,
           nor
           in
           one
           place
           .
           As
           there
           is
           with
           him
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             manifold
             and
             various
             Grace
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           4.
           10.
           
           Love
           and
           compassion
           making
           out
           it selfe
           in
           choice
           variety
           ,
           suited
           to
           our
           manifold
           indigencies
           :
           So
           there
           is
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
             Stored
             ,
             treasured
             wrath
             ,
          
           suiting
           it selfe
           in
           its
           flowings
           out
           ,
           to
           the
           
             provocations
          
           of
           stubborne
           sinners
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           
             Embleme
          
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           man
           ,
           was
           a
           
             flaming
             Sword
             turning
             it selfe
             every
             way
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             last
             :
          
           Not
           onely
           in
           one
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           in
           
             all
          
           their
           paths
           ,
           he
           meeteth
           them
           with
           his
           
             flaming
             Sword
             .
          
        
         
           As
           a
           wilde
           beast
           in
           a
           Net
           ,
           
           
             so
             are
             sinners
             under
             inexorable
             judgements
             ;
             the
             more
             they
             strive
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             enwrapt
             ,
             and
             entangled
             .
             They
             shuffle
             themselves
             from
             under
             one
             calamity
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             another
             ;
          
           As
           if
           a
           man
           did
           flee
           from
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           a
           Beare
           mett
           him
           ;
           or
           went
           into
           the
           house
           and
           leaned
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           a
           Serpent
           bit
           him
           ,
           Amos
           5.
           19.
           
           
             Oh
             remove
             this
             one
          
           Plague
           ,
           
           
             saith
          
           Pharoah
           ;
           
             if
             hee
             can
             escape
             from
             under
             this
             pressure
             ,
             he
             thinkes
             he
             shall
             be
             free
             :
             but
             ,
          
           When
           he
           fled
           from
           the
           Lyon
           ,
           still
           the
           Beare
           met
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           went
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           the
           Serpent
           bit
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           flaming
           Sword
           turnes
           every
           way
           ,
           so
           God
           can
           put
           it
           into
           every
           thing
           :
           To
           those
           that
           cry
           ,
           
             Give
             me
             a
             King
             ,
          
           God
           can
           
             give
             him
             in
             his
             anger
             ;
          
           and
           from
           those
           ,
           that
           cry
           ,
           
             take
             him
             away
             ,
          
           hee
           can
           take
           him
           away
           in
           his
           wrath
           ,
           
             Hosea
          
           13.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           that
           this
           might
           
             seale
             up
             instruction
          
           to
           our
           owne
           soules
           ;
           What
           
             variety
          
           of
           calamities
           have
           we
           beene
           exercised
           withall
           ,
           for
           sundry
           yeares
           ?
           What
           
             Pharoah-like
          
           spirits
           have
           we
           had
           under
           them
           ?
           Oh
           that
           we
           were
           delivered
           this
           once
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           were
           well
           !
           How
           doe
           we
           spend
           all
           our
           thoughts
           to
           extricate
           our selves
           from
           our
           present
           pressures
           ?
           If
           this
           hedge
           ,
           this
           pit
           were
           passed
           ,
           wee
           should
           have
           smooth
           ground
           to
           walke
           in
           !
           not
           considering
           that
           God
           can
           fill
           our
           safest
           pathes
           with
           Snares
           and
           Serpents
           :
           
             Give
          
           us
           peace
           ,
           
             give
          
           us
           wealth
           ,
           
             give
          
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           ,
           with
           our
           owne
           ,
           in
           quietnesse
           .
           Poore
           creatures
           !
           suppose
           all
           these
           desires
           were
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           with
           
           the
           most
           they
           are
           ,
           faire
           colours
           of
           soule
           and
           bloody
           designes
           ;
           yet
           if
           Peace
           were
           ,
           and
           Wealth
           were
           ,
           and
           former
           things
           were
           ,
           and
           God
           were
           not
           ▪
           what
           would
           it
           availe
           you
           ?
           Cannot
           he
           
             Poyson
          
           your
           Peace
           ,
           and
           
             Canker
          
           your
           Wealth
           ?
           And
           
             When
             you
             were
             escaped
             out
             of
             the
             field
             from
             the
             Lyon
             and
             the
             Beare
             ,
             appoint
             a
             Serpent
             to
             bite
             you
             ,
             leaning
             upon
             the
             wals
             of
             your
             owne
             house
             ?
          
           In
           vaine
           doe
           you
           seek
           to
           stop
           the
           streames
           ,
           while
           the
           Fountaines
           are
           open
           ;
           turne
           your selves
           whither
           you
           will
           ,
           bring
           your selves
           into
           what
           condition
           you
           can
           ,
           nothing
           but
           peace
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           the
           God
           of
           all
           these
           judgements
           ,
           can
           give
           you
           rest
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Visitation
           :
           You
           see
           what
           Variety
           of
           Plagues
           are
           in
           his
           hand
           :
           Changing
           of
           condition
           will
           doe
           no
           more
           to
           the
           avoiding
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           a
           Sick
           mans
           turning
           himselfe
           from
           one
           side
           of
           the
           bed
           to
           another
           ;
           during
           his
           turning
           ,
           he
           forgets
           his
           paine
           by
           striving
           to
           move
           ,
           being
           laid
           down
           againe
           ,
           he
           findes
           his
           condition
           the
           same
           as
           before
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           
             first
             thing
             ,
          
           we
           are
           under
           various
           judgements
           ,
           from
           which
           by
           our selves
           there
           is
           no
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           here
           exprest
           ,
           
           is
           the
           procuring
           cause
           of
           these
           various
           Judgements
           set
           downe
           ,
           
             v.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           —
           because
           of
           Manasseh
           sonne
           of
           Hezekiah
           King
           of
           Judah
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           did
           in
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           The
           sinnes
           of
           
             Manasseh
          
           filled
           the
           
             Epha
          
           of
           
             Judahs
          
           wickednesse
           ,
           
           and
           caused
           the
           
             Talent
          
           of
           Lead
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           mouth
           thereof
           .
           Oftentimes
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           his
           story
           ,
           doth
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           emphatically
           expresse
           this
           ;
           that
           ,
           
             For
             his
             sinne
             Judah
             should
             surely
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             2
             Kings
          
           21.
           11.
           
           Yea
           when
           they
           had
           a
           little
           reviving
           under
           
             Josiah
             ,
          
           and
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Lord
           began
           to
           worke
           in
           compassion
           towards
           them
           ;
           yet
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           remembring
           the
           provocation
           of
           this
           
             Manasseh
             ,
          
           he
           recals
           his
           thoughts
           of
           mercy
           ,
           
           2
           
             Kings
          
           23.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           The
           disposing
           of
           divine
           and
           humane
           things
           ,
           is
           oftentimes
           very
           oposite
           .
           God
           himselfe
           proceeds
           with
           them
           in
           a
           diverse
           dispensation
           :
           In
           the
           spirituall
           body
           the
           
             members
          
           offend
           and
           the
           
             head
          
           is
           punished
           :
           
             The
             iniquity
             of
             us
             all
             did
             meet
             on
             him
             ,
             Isa.
          
           53.
           
           In
           the
           civill
           politick
           body
           ,
           the
           
             head
          
           offends
           and
           the
           
             members
          
           rue
           it
           ;
           
             Manasseh
          
           sins
           ,
           and
           
             Judah
          
           must
           goe
           Captive
           .
        
         
           Three
           things
           present
           themselves
           for
           the
           Vindication
           of
           the
           
           equity
           of
           Gods
           righteous
           judgments
           ,
           in
           the
           recompencing
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           King
           upon
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             Concurrence
             and
             Influence
          
           of
           the
           Peoples
           power
           into
           their
           Rule
           and
           Government
           :
           They
           that
           set
           him
           up
           ,
           may
           justly
           be
           called
           to
           answer
           for
           his
           miscarriage
           .
           The
           Lord
           himselfe
           had
           before
           made
           the
           sole
           bottom
           of
           that
           
             Politicall
             Administration
          
           to
           be
           their
           owne
           wills
           .
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             have
             a
             King
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
          
           Deut.
           17.
           14.
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           7.
           though
           for
           particulars
           ,
           himselfe
           (
           according
           to
           his
           supreame
           soveraignty
           )
           placed
           in
           
             many
             ,
          
           by
           peculiar
           exemption
           ,
           otherwise
           his
           providence
           was
           served
           by
           their
           plenary
           consent
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           dispensation
           of
           things
           as
           you
           have
           related
           ,
           1
           
             Kings
             16.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Then
             were
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             halfe
             of
             the
             people
             followed
             Tibni
             the
             sonne
             of
             Ginath
             to
             make
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             halfe
             followed
             Omri
             :
             but
             the
             people
             that
             followed
             Omri
             prevailed
             against
             the
             people
             that
             followed
             Tibni
             ;
             so
             Tibni
             dyed
             ,
             and
             Omri
             reigned
             .
          
           Now
           they
           ,
           who
           place
           men
           in
           authority
           to
           be
           
             Gods
             Vicegerents
          
           doe
           undertake
           to
           God
           for
           their
           deportment
           in
           that
           authority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           justly
           beare
           the
           sad
           effects
           of
           their
           sinfull
           miscarriages
           .
        
         
           2
           Because
           for
           feare
           
             of
          
           Manasse's
           
             cruelty
             ,
          
           or
           to
           flatter
           him
           in
           his
           tyranny
           for
           their
           owne
           advantage
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           people
           had
           
             apostatized
          
           from
           the
           wayes
           and
           worship
           of
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           to
           comply
           with
           him
           in
           his
           sinne
           .
           As
           at
           another
           time
           
             they
             willingly
             walked
             after
             the
             Commandement
             ,
          
           Hos.
           5.
           11.
           
           And
           this
           is
           plainly
           exprest
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
          
           21.
           9.
           
           Manasseh
           
             seduced
             the
             people
             to
             doe
             more
             evil
             then
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           When
           Kings
           turne
           seducers
           ,
           they
           seldome
           want
           good
           store
           of
           followers
           :
           Now
           
             if
             the
             blinde
             leade
             the
             blinde
             ,
             both
             will
             ,
          
           and
           both
           justly
           may
           
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             .
          
           When
           Kings
           command
           unrighteous
           things
           ,
           and
           people
           suite
           them
           with
           willing
           complyance
           ,
           none
           doubts
           ,
           but
           the
           destruction
           of
           them
           both
           is
           just
           and
           righteous
           .
           See
           
             vers
             .
          
           6.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           people
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           retained
           ▪
           soveraignty
           ,
           did
           not
           restraine
           him
           in
           his
           provoking
           wayes
           .
           So
           
             Zwinglius
             ,
             Artic.
             42.
             
             Qui
             non
             vetat
             ,
             cum
             potest
             ,
             jubet
             :
          
           When
           
             Saul
          
           would
           have
           put
           
             Jonathan
          
           to
           death
           ,
           the
           people
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           delivered
           
             Jonathan
          
           that
           he
           dyed
           not
           ,
           
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           14.
           
           When
           
             David
          
           purposed
           the
           reducing
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           his
           speech
           to
           the
           people
           was
           ;
           
             If
             it
             please
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             send
             abroad
             to
             our
             brethren
             every where
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             assemble
             themselves
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Congregation
             said
             that
             they
             would
             doe
             so
             ,
             because
             the
             thing
             was
             right
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           13.
           2.
           
           So
           they
           bargaine
           with
           
             Rehoboam
          
           about
           their
           
             subjection
             ,
          
           upon
           condition
           of
           a
           moderate
           
             Rule
             ,
             1
             Kings
          
           12.
           
           By
           vertue
           of
           which
           power
           also
           they
           delivered
           
             Jeremiah
          
           from
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           that
           would
           have
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           26.
           16.
           
           And
           on
           this
           ground
           might
           justly
           feed
           on
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           own
           neglected
           duty
           .
           See
           
             Bilson
          
           of
           Obed.
           
             part
             3.
             page
          
           271.
           
        
         
           Be
           it
           thus
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           by
           what
           way
           soever
           the
           people
           had
           their
           
             Interest
          
           therein
           ;
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           
             Manasseh
             ,
          
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           made
           their
           owne
           ,
           they
           were
           destroyed
           :
           And
           therefore
           these
           things
           being
           written
           for
           our
           example
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           of
           great
           concernment
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           were
           those
           sinnes
           which
           wrapt
           up
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           irrevocable
           destruction
           :
           Now
           these
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           fully
           manifesteth
           in
           the
           story
           of
           the
           life
           and
           reign
           of
           this
           
             Manasseh
             ,
          
           and
           they
           may
           all
           be
           reduced
           unto
           2.
           chiefe
           heads
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             False
             worship
             or
             superstition
             :
          
           He
           built
           high
           places
           ,
           made
           Altars
           for
           
             Baal
             ,
          
           and
           a
           Grove
           as
           did
           
             Ahab
             ,
          
           2
           Kings
           25.
           2.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Cruelty
             :
          
           Hee
           shedde
           innocent
           blood
           very
           much
           ,
           till
           hee
           had
           filled
           Jerusalem
           with
           blood
           from
           one
           end
           of
           it
           to
           another
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           16.
           
        
         
           Whether
           this
           
             cruelty
          
           be
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           his
           
             Tyranny
          
           in
           civill
           affaires
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           blood
           shed
           ,
           is
           called
           
             innocent
             ,
          
           because
           not
           of
           Malefactors
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           
             persecution
             ,
          
           in
           subordination
           to
           his
           
             false
             worship
          
           instituted
           as
           before
           (
           as
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Adherents
           have
           devoured
           whole
           Nations
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualia
          
           )
           is
           not
           apparent
           :
           
           but
           this
           is
           from
           hence
           and
           other
           places
           most
           evident
           ;
           That
           
             superstition
             and
             persecution
             ,
             will-worship
             and
             tyranny
             are
             inseparable
             concomitants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           sets
           up
           his
           great
           Image
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           news
           you
           heare
           ,
           
             the
             Saints
             are
             in
             the
             furnace
             ,
          
           Dan.
           3.
           20.
           
           You
           seldome
           see
           a
           fabricke
           of
           
             humane
             invented
             worship
             ,
          
           but
           either
           the
           foundation
           or
           top-stone
           is
           laid
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           
             The
             wisdome
          
           (
           Religion
           ,
           or
           way
           of
           worship
           )
           
             that
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
             ,
             full
             of
             
             mercy
             and
             good
             fruits
             ,
             without
             partiality
             ,
             without
             hypocrisie
             ,
          
           James
           3.
           17.
           when
           the
           other
           is
           
             earthly
             ,
             sensuall
             ,
             devillish
             ,
             bringging
             along
             envying
             ,
             strife
             ,
             contention
             ,
             and
             every
             evill
             worke
             ,
          
           vers.
           16.
           
           Persecution
           and
           blood
           is
           the
           genuine
           product
           of
           all
           invented
           worship
           .
           I
           might
           from
           hence
           name
           ,
           and
           pursue
           other
           
             Observations
             ,
          
           but
           I
           shall
           only
           name
           one
           ,
           and
           proceed
           .
        
         
           When
           false
           worship
           with
           injustice
           by
           cruelty
           have
           possessed
           the
           Governours
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           
           and
           wrapt
           in
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           who
           have
           been
           acquainted
           with
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           People
           and
           Nation
           without
           unpresidented
           mercy
           is
           obnoxious
           to
           remedilesse
           ruine
           .
        
         
           Those
           two
           are
           the
           
             Bell
          
           and
           
             Dragon
             ,
          
           that
           what
           by
           their
           actings
           ,
           what
           by
           their
           deservings
           ,
           have
           swallowed
           that
           Ocean
           of
           blood
           which
           hath
           flowed
           from
           the
           veines
           of
           millions
           of
           millions
           slaine
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Give
           mee
           the
           number
           of
           
             the
             witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           
           whose
           soules
           under
           the
           Altar
           cry
           for
           revenge
           against
           their
           false
           worshipping
           murtherers
           ,
           and
           the
           Tale
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           lives
           have
           been
           sacrificed
           to
           the
           insatiable
           
             Ambition
          
           and
           
             Tyranny
          
           of
           blood-thirsty
           Potentates
           ,
           with
           the
           issues
           of
           Gods
           just
           vengeance
           on
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           complyance
           in
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           have
           gathered
           in
           the
           whole
           
             Harvest
             of
             blood
             ,
          
           leaving
           but
           a
           few
           stragling
           gleanings
           upon
           other
           occasions
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           have
           been
           sound
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           the
           present
           administration
           with
           sincere
           humiliation
           ,
           doe
           not
           runne
           crosse
           to
           
             vnravell
             this
             close
             woven
             webb
          
           of
           destruction
           ,
           all
           thoughts
           of
           recovery
           will
           quickly
           be
           too
           late
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           ,
           sinne
           and
           providence
           drive
           on
           a
           parallel
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           inevitablenesse
           of
           the
           desolation
           threatned
           ,
           and
           the
           inexorablenesse
           of
           God
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           
             v.
          
           1.
           is
           the
           third
           thing
           considerable
           :
           
             Though
          
           Moses
           
             and
          
           Samuel
           
             stood
             before
             mee
             ,
             yet
             my
             minde
             could
             not
             be
             toward
             this
             people
             .
          
        
         
           Should
           I
           insist
           upon
           this
           ,
           it
           would
           draw
           me
           out
           unto
           Scripture
           evidences
           ,
           of
           a
           Nations
           
             travelling
             in
             sinne
             ,
          
           beyond
           the
           line
           of
           Gods
           patience
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           ruine
           :
           but
           instead
           thereof
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           a
           part
           of
           my
           daily
           supplications
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           to
           our
           
             enemies
             ,
          
           if
           
             Gods
          
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           interpretation
           of
           them
           to
           those
           that
           hate
           us
           .
        
         
         
           In
           briefe
           ,
           the
           words
           containe
           an
           impossible
           
             supposition
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           a
           
             Negation
          
           of
           the
           thing
           for
           whose
           sake
           it
           is
           supposed
           :
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Samuel
          
           were
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           flesh
           offered
           up
           strong
           supplications
           ,
           and
           averted
           many
           imminent
           judgements
           from
           a
           sinfull
           people
           ;
           As
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           say
           ,
           All
           that
           I
           can
           doe
           in
           such
           a
           case
           as
           this
           ,
           I
           would
           grant
           at
           the
           intercession
           of
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           or
           others
           interceding
           in
           their
           spirit
           and
           zeale
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           state
           of
           things
           is
           come
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           Treaty
           being
           expired
           ,
           the
           black
           flagge
           hung
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           
             decrree
             having
             brought
             forth
             ,
          
           Zeph.
           2.
           2.
           that
           upon
           their
           utmost
           intreaty
           it
           cannot
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           reversed
           .
        
         
           
             There
             is
             a
             time
             when
             sin
             growes
             ripe
             for
             ruine
             ;
          
           
           
             For
             three
             transgressions
             and
             for
             foure
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             the
             iniquity
             of
             a
             people
             ,
          
           Amos
           1.
           9.
           
           When
           the
           
             sinne
             of
             the
             Amorites
          
           hath
           
             filled
          
           the
           cup
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           they
           must
           drinke
           it
           ,
           
             Gen.
             15.
             16.
             
             England
          
           under
           severall
           Administrations
           of
           civill
           Government
           ,
           hath
           fallen
           
             twice
             :
          
           yea
           
             thrice
          
           into
           Nation-destroying
           sinnes
           ;
           Providence
           hath
           once
           more
           given
           it
           another
           bottome
           ;
           If
           you
           should
           stumble
           (
           which
           the
           Lord
           avere
           )
           at
           the
           same
           blocke
           of
           impiety
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           another
           sifting
           to
           be
           made
           to
           reserve
           any
           graines
           from
           the
           ground
           ;
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           our
           three
           transgressions
           and
           foure
           will
           end
           in
           totall
           desolation
           ,
           the
           Lord
           be
           your
           guide
           ,
           poor
           
             England
          
           lyeth
           at
           stake
           .
        
         
           
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             that
             lyeth
             in
             bringing
             of
             totall
             destruction
             upon
             a
             sinfull
             people
             is
             in
             the
             interposition
             of
          
           Moses
           
             and
          
           Samuel
           ;
           
           If
           
             Moses
          
           would
           but
           have
           stood
           out
           of
           the
           gap
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           
             Almighty
          
           goe
           ,
           he
           had
           broken
           in
           upon
           the
           whole
           Host
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           Exo.
           32.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           let
           it
           by
           the
           way
           be
           observed
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           that
           when
           the
           people
           of
           God
           were
           most
           exorbitant
           ,
           he
           cryeth
           ,
           
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             sinne
             against
             the
             Lord
             in
             ceasing
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           23.
           
           Scarce
           answered
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           if
           their
           
             interest
          
           be
           no
           
             served
             ,
          
           or
           at
           best
           ,
           their
           
             reason
             satisfied
             ,
          
           will
           scarce
           yield
           a
           
             prayer
          
           for
           ,
           yea
           powre
           out
           
             curses
          
           against
           their
           choisest
           Deliverers
           :
           The
           Lord
           lay
           it
           not
           to
           their
           charge
           ;
           For
           us
           seeing
           that
           
             praying
             Deliverers
             are
             more
             prevalent
             then
             fighting
             Deliverers
          
           (
           it
           is
           though
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           not
           
             Gideon
          
           and
           
             Sampson
             ,
          
           stood
           before
           me
           )
           as
           some
           decay
           ,
           
           let
           us
           gather
           strength
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           
             bee
             may
             have
             never
             the
             more
             rest
          
           for
           their
           giving
           over
           ,
           
             untill
             hee
             establish
             mount
             Zyon
             a
             praise
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           the
           fourth
           thing
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ;
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           state
           and
           condition
           with
           the
           frame
           and
           deportment
           of
           his
           heart
           and
           spirit
           under
           these
           dispensations
           ,
           and
           here
           we
           find
           him
           expressing
           two
           things
           of
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             What
             he
             found
             from
             others
             ,
             
               v.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             hee
             wrestled
             withall
             in
             his
             owne
             spirit
             ,
             
               v.
            
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             What
             he
             found
             from
             others
             ,
             he
             telleth
             you
             ,
             it
             was
          
           cursing
           and
           reproach
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           I
           have
           neither
           lent
           on
           usury
           ,
           nor
           have
           men
           lent
           to
           me
           on
           usury
           yet
           every
           one
           of
           them
           doth
           curse
           me
           ,
           
             v.
          
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           returne
           may
           be
           considered
           two
           wayes
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             In
             it selfe
             ,
             Every
             one
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             of
             this
             people
             curse
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             his
             deportment
             :
             I
             have
             neither
             borrowed
             nor
             lent
             on
             usury
             yet
             they
             curse
             me
             .
          
        
         
           From
           the
           First
           ,
           Observe
           :
        
         
           
             Instruments
             of
             Gods
             greatest
             workes
             and
             glory
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             often
             times
             the
             chiefest
             objects
             of
             a
             professing
             peoples
             curses
             and
             revenges
             .
          
           The
           returne
           which
           Gods
           Labourers
           meet
           withall
           in
           this
           Generation
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           number
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           
             none
             new
             under
             the
             Sun
             .
          
           Men
           ,
           that
           under
           God
           ,
           deliver
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           may
           have
           the
           Kingdoms
           curses
           for
           their
           paines
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Moses
          
           had
           brought
           the
           people
           of
           
             Israel
          
           out
           of
           Bondage
           ,
           by
           that
           wonderfull
           and
           unparallel'd
           deliverance
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           appeare
           with
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             Corah
          
           and
           his
           
             Associates
             ,
          
           who
           would
           have
           seduced
           the
           
             Congregation
          
           to
           its
           utter
           ruine
           ,
           he
           receives
           at
           length
           this
           reward
           of
           all
           his
           travell
           ,
           labour
           and
           paines
           ,
           
             All
             the
             Congregation
             gathered
             themselves
             against
             him
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             laying
             murther
             and
             sedition
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             telling
             them
             they
             had
             killed
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Numb.
          
           16.
           41
           ,
           42.
           
           A
           goodly
           reward
           for
           all
           their
           travels
           :
           If
           Gods
           workes
           doe
           not
           suite
           with
           the
           
             lusts
             ,
             prejudices
             ,
          
           and
           
             interests
          
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           will
           labour
           to
           give
           his
           instruments
           the
           
             Devills
          
           wayes
           .
           Let
           not
           upright
           hearts
           sink
           ,
           because
           they
           meet
           with
           thanklesse
           men
           ,
           
             Bona
             agere
             ,
             &
             mala
             pati
             Christianorum
             est
             .
          
           A
           man
           may
           have
           the
           
             blessing
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           
             curse
          
           of
           a
           professing
           
           people
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           
             Behold
             I
             and
             the
             Children
             wbom
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             are
             for
             signes
             and
             for
             wonders
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Isa.
             8.
             15.
             
             Cum
             ab
             hominibus
             damnamur
             ,
          
           
           à
           
             Deo
             absolvimur
             :
          
           Mans
           
             condemnation
          
           and
           Gods
           
             absolution
             ,
          
           doe
           not
           seldome
           meet
           upon
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           things
           :
           If
           you
           labour
           to
           doe
           the
           
             worke
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           pray
           think
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           if
           among
           men
           ,
           
             curses
          
           be
           your
           reward
           and
           detestation
           your
           wages
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             Prophets
             deportment
             ,
             he
             had
             neither
             lent
             nor
             had
             any
             lent
             to
             him
             upon
             usury
             ;
          
           he
           was
           free
           from
           blame
           among
           them
           ,
           had
           no
           dealings
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           usually
           attended
           with
           reproaches
           ,
           as
           he
           shews
           by
           an
           instance
           in
           Usuary
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           a
           long
           time
           hath
           
             heard
             very
             ill
             .
          
        
         
           
             Men
             every
             way
             blamelesse
             and
             to
             be
             embraced
             in
             their
             owne
             wayes
             are
             oftentimes
             abhorred
             and
             laden
             with
             curses
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             following
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             wayes
             .
             Bonus
             vir
             Cajus
             sejus
             ,
             sed
             malus
             quia
             Christianus
             ;
          
           What
           precious
           men
           should
           many
           be
           ,
           would
           they
           let
           goe
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Generation
           ?
           No
           advantage
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           have
           them
           to
           the
           
             Lyons
             ,
             Dan.
          
           6.
           5.
           
           He
           that
           might
           be
           honoured
           for
           compassing
           the
           
             ends
          
           suiting
           his
           owne
           Worldly
           
             Interest
             ,
          
           and
           will
           cheerefully
           undergoe
           dishonour
           for
           going
           beyond
           ,
           to
           suit
           the
           designe
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           surely
           some
           
             impression
          
           upon
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           from
           above
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           have
           the
           Prophets
           deportment
           ,
           and
           the
           frame
           of
           his
           spirit
           during
           those
           Transactions
           between
           the
           Lord
           and
           that
           sinfull
           people
           :
           And
           this
           he
           holds
           out
           in
           many
           patheticall
           complaints
           ,
           to
           be
           
             fainting
             ,
             decaying
             ,
             perplexed
             ,
             weary
             of
             his
             burden
             ,
          
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           ease
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           ,
           
             v.
          
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           
             In
             darke
             and
             difficult
             dispensations
             of
             Providence
             ,
          
           
           
             Gods
             choisest
             servants
             are
             oftentimes
             ready
             to
             faint
             under
             the
             burthen
             of
             them
             .
          
           How
           weary
           was
           
             David
          
           when
           he
           cryed
           out
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           
             O
             that
             I
             had
             wings
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             for
             then
             would
             I
             flie
             away
             and
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             Psal.
          
           55.
           6.
           
           Long
           had
           he
           waited
           for
           a
           desired
           
             issue
          
           of
           his
           perplexed
           state
           ,
           and
           had
           perhaps
           often
           times
           been
           frustrated
           of
           his
           
             hope
          
           of
           drawing
           to
           a
           period
           of
           his
           miseries
           ,
           and
           now
           finding
           one
           
             disappointment
          
           to
           follow
           on
           the
           neck
           of
           
           another
           ,
           he
           is
           weary
           and
           cries
           ,
           What
           nothing
           ,
           but
           this
           trouble
           and
           confusion
           still
           ?
           
             Oh
             that
             I
             had
             wings
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
          
           a
           Ship
           to
           saile
           to
           a
           forraigne
           Nation
           (
           or
           the
           like
           )
           there
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           .
           In
           the
           like
           strait
           another
           time
           ,
           see
           what
           a
           miserable
           conclusion
           he
           draws
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           being
           exercised
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Psal.
             73.
             13.
             
             Verily
             I
             have
             clensed
             my
             heart
             in
             VAINE
             ,
             and
             wished
             my
             hands
             in
             innocency
             ;
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           116.
           11.
           
           He
           saith
           in
           the
           perturbation
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           
             All
             men
             are
             lyars
             :
          
           That
           all
           the
           promises
           ,
           all
           the
           encouragements
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           way
           he
           had
           received
           from
           God
           should
           faile
           of
           their
           accomplishment
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           with
           
             them
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           with
           that
           
             wicked
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           who
           being
           disappointed
           of
           peace
           and
           del●verance
           in
           his
           owne
           time
           ,
           crys
           out
           ,
           
             This
             evill
             is
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             waite
             upon
             him
             any
             longer
             ,
             2
             Kings
          
           16.
           33.
           
           The
           
             season
          
           of
           deliverance
           suited
           not
           his
           
             exp●ctation
             ;
          
           therefore
           he
           quite
           throweth
           off
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           protection
           .
           Not
           unlike
           many
           among
           our selves
           ,
           whose
           desires
           and
           expectations
           being
           not
           satisfied
           in
           the
           
             closing
          
           of
           our
           distractions
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           themselves
           had
           framed
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           walke
           in
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           cast
           off
           his
           
             cause
             ,
          
           his
           protection
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           
             Si
             Deus
             homini
             non
             placuerit
             ,
             Deus
             non
             erit
             :
          
           But
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           deliverance
           came
           not
           to
           that
           people
           untill
           
             Jehoram
          
           was
           weary
           of
           waiting
           ,
           and
           then
           instantly
           God
           gives
           it
           in
           ;
           when
           God
           hath
           tyred
           the
           
             patience
          
           of
           corrupted
           men
           ,
           he
           will
           speak
           
             peace
          
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           wait
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           is
           it
           not
           with
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           onely
           being
           
             perplexed
          
           in
           their
           spirits
           ,
           
             darke
          
           in
           their
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           
             fainting
          
           in
           their
           strength
           ,
           they
           breake
           out
           oft
           times
           into
           passionate
           complaints
           (
           as
           
             Jeremy
          
           for
           a
           Cottage
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           )
           but
           yet
           for
           the
           maine
           holding
           firme
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           quailing
           are
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             weaknesse
             of
             Faith
             ,
             when
             the
             methods
             of
             God's
             proceedings
             are
             unfath
             mable
             to
             our
             apprehensions
             ;
          
           while
           men
           see
           the
           paths
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           walketh
           ,
           they
           can
           follow
           him
           through
           some
           difficulties
           ;
           but
           when
           that
           is
           hid
           from
           them
           ,
           though
           Providence
           so
           shut
           up
           all
           other
           wayes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           God
           should
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           cannot
           discerne
           (
           
             so
             proud
             
             are
             they
          
           )
           how
           he
           goeth
           in
           that
           wherein
           he
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           faint
           and
           give
           over
           .
           God
           is
           pleased
           sometime
           to
           make
           darknesse
           his
           pavilion
           and
           his
           secret
           place
           ,
           
             A
             fire
             devoures
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             tempestuous
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           50.
           3.
           
           When
           once
           God
           is
           attended
           with
           fire
           ,
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           tempest
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           so
           easily
           see
           him
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           leave
           him
           :
           Now
           this
           the
           Lord
           usually
           doth
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           judgements
           ,
           
             Thy
             righteousnesse
             is
             like
             the
             great
             Mountaines
             ,
             thy
             judgements
             are
             a
             great
             deep
             ,
             Psal.
          
           36.
           6.
           
           His
           
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           his
           kindnesse
           is
           like
           a
           great
           
             Mountaine
             ,
          
           that
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           overlooke
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           wilfully
           shut
           his
           eyes
           ;
           
             But
             his
             Judgements
             are
             like
             the
             great
             Deepe
             ;
          
           Who
           can
           look
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           
             Sea
             ,
          
           or
           know
           what
           is
           done
           in
           the
           depths
           thereof
           ?
           Gods
           works
           in
           their
           
             accomplishment
          
           are
           oftentimes
           so
           unsuited
           to
           the
           reasons
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           very
           many
           who
           have
           been
           strong
           in
           desires
           ,
           and
           great
           in
           expectation
           of
           them
           ,
           upon
           their
           bringing
           forth
           to
           light
           ,
           have
           quite
           rejected
           and
           opposed
           them
           as
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           because
           distant
           from
           what
           they
           had
           framed
           to
           themselves
           :
           It
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           were
           full
           of
           expectation
           and
           longing
           for
           the
           great
           work
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           
             Messias
             ,
          
           just
           at
           the
           season
           wherein
           he
           came
           ,
           yet
           being
           come
           ,
           because
           not
           
             accommodated
          
           to
           their
           
             prae
             imaginations
             ,
          
           they
           rejected
           him
           ,
           
             as
             having
             neither
             forme
             nor
             comelinesse
             in
             him
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             Isa.
          
           53.
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Prophet
           
             Amos
          
           telleth
           many
           ,
           
             Who
             desired
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             day
             should
             be
             darknesse
             to
             them
             and
             not
             light
             ,
             Amos
          
           5.
           18
           ,
           20.
           
           So
           in
           every
           Generation
           many
           desirers
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           Gods
           work
           ,
           are
           shaken
           off
           from
           any
           share
           therein
           ,
           by
           finding
           it
           unsuited
           to
           their
           reasons
           and
           expectations
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           thus
           to
           
             walke
             in
             darknesse
             ,
          
           many
           being
           not
           able
           to
           
             trace
          
           him
           in
           his
           dispensations
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           lye
           downe
           and
           sink
           under
           the
           burden
           :
           
             David
          
           seemes
           to
           professe
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           nothing
           at
           such
           a
           time
           to
           uphold
           him
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           must
           be
           there
           ,
           or
           no where
           ;
           
             I
             had
             said
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             it
             was
             in
             vaine
             to
             walke
             as
             I
             doe
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             should
             have
             condemned
             the
             generation
             of
             thy
             Children
             ,
             Psal.
          
           73.
           15.
           
           And
           truely
           God
           never
           leaves
           us
           without
           to
           much
           
             light
             ,
          
           but
           
           that
           we
           may
           see
           clearly
           
             where
             he
             is
             not
             ,
          
           and
           so
           by
           recounting
           particulars
           we
           may
           be
           rolled
           
             where
             he
             is
             ,
          
           though
           his
           goings
           there
           be
           not
           so
           clear
           .
           Aske
           if
           God
           be
           in
           the
           Counsels
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           seek
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           those
           who
           make
           it
           their
           designe
           to
           ruine
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           just
           .
           If
           you
           finde
           him
           there
           ,
           seek
           no
           further
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           let
           that
           give
           you
           
             light
             ,
          
           to
           discerne
           ,
           
             where
             hee
             makes
             his
             abode
             ,
             that
             you
             turne
             not
             aside
             to
             the
             flocks
             of
             Others
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           reducing
           the
           works
           of
           Providence
           to
           inbred
           Rules
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           But
           this
           I
           cannot
           pursue
           .
        
         
           
             Be
             tender
             toward
             Fainters
             in
             difficult
             seasons
             ;
          
           
           if
           they
           
             leave
             waiting
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             the
             evill
             is
             of
             him
             ,
          
           if
           they
           
             cast
             in
             their
             Lot
             with
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
          
           they
           will
           in
           the
           end
           perish
           
             in
             their
             Gainsaying
             :
          
           But
           as
           for
           
             such
             ,
          
           as
           what
           for
           want
           of
           
             light
             ,
          
           what
           for
           want
           of
           
             faith
             ,
          
           sit
           downe
           and
           sigh
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           be
           not
           too
           hasty
           in
           laying
           further
           
             burdens
          
           on
           them
           :
           When
           first
           the
           
             Confederacy
          
           was
           entred
           into
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Protestant
          
           Princes
           in
           
             Germany
          
           against
           
             Charles
          
           the
           
             fift
             ,
             Luther
          
           himselfe
           for
           a
           season
           was
           bewildred
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           untill
           being
           instructed
           in
           the
           fundamentall
           Laws
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           he
           sate
           downe
           fully
           in
           that
           undertaking
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           gave
           it
           not
           the
           desired
           issue
           ,
           
             Sleid.
             
             Com.
             Lib.
          
           8.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           askes
           ,
           
             If
             when
             becomes
             ,
             hee
             shall
             finde
             faith
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             Luke
          
           18.
           8.
           
           It
           is
           his
           comming
           with
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             judgement
             and
             burning
             ,
          
           a
           day
           of
           Tryall
           and
           Visitation
           ,
           he
           there
           speaks
           of
           :
           Now
           what
           Faith
           shall
           he
           want
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           found
           in
           that
           day
           ?
           Not
           the
           Faith
           of
           
             adherence
          
           to
           himselfe
           for
           spirituall
           life
           and
           justification
           ,
           but
           of
           
             actuall
             closing
          
           with
           him
           in
           the
           things
           he
           then
           doth
           ;
           that
           shall
           be
           rare
           ,
           many
           shall
           be
           staggered
           ,
           and
           faint
           in
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           by
           the
           severall
           Heads
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           have
           I
           led
           you
           through
           the
           very
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           this
           Nation
           at
           this
           Time
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Variety
             of
             judgements
          
           are
           threatned
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           incumbent
           on
           us
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           first
           part
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           these
           ,
           
             Falsew
             orship
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             Cruelty
          
           lye
           in
           the
           bottome
           ,
           as
           their
           procuring
           causes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           These
           
             if
             renewed
             under
             your
             hand
             ,
          
           will
           certainely
           bring
           inevitable
           
           ruine
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           third
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             All
             which
             ,
             make
             many
             precious
             Hearts
             ,
             what
             for
             want
             of
             light
             ,
             what
             for
             want
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             faile
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
          
           for
           the
           wings
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fourth
           .
           I
           come
           in
           the
           fift
           place
           to
           Gods
           direction
           to
           you
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           in
           this
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           which
           being
           spread
           in
           diverse
           Verses
           as
           the
           Lord
           gives
           it
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           I
           shall
           meddle
           with
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           at
           our
           entrance
           I
           read
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           Let
           them
           returne
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           words
           observe
           foure
           things
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Gods
           
             direction
          
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           doe
           his
           worke
           in
           such
           a
           season
           ,
           as
           this
           describe●
           :
           
             Let
             them
             returne
             to
             thee
             ,
             returne
             not
             thou
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Their
             assistance
             and
             supportment
             in
             pursuance
             of
             that
             direction
             :
          
           I
           will
           make
           thee
           ,
           to
           this
           people
           ,
           a
           brazen
           fenced
           wall
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           opposition
           ,
           with
           its
           successe
           and
           issue
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           they
           should
           meet
           withall
           :
           
             They
             shall
             fight
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Their
           Consolation
           and
           successe
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             For
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             to
             deliver
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           Gods
           direction
           ,
        
         
           Many
           difficulties
           in
           this
           troublesome
           season
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Prophet
          
           intricated
           withall
           :
           The
           
             people
          
           would
           not
           be
           
             prevailed
          
           with
           ,
           to
           come
           up
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           continuing
           in
           their
           
             stubbornnesse
             ,
          
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           be
           
             prevailed
          
           with
           ,
           to
           avert
           the
           threatned
           Desolation
           ;
           what
           now
           shall
           he
           doe
           ?
           To
           stand
           out
           against
           the
           
             bnlke
             of
             the
             people
          
           suits
           not
           his
           earthly
           Interest
           ;
           to
           couple
           with
           them
           ,
           answers
           not
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           ;
           to
           wait
           upon
           them
           any
           longer
           ,
           is
           fruitlesse
           ;
           to
           give
           up
           himselfe
           to
           their
           ways
           comfortlesse
           :
           Hence
           his
           complaints
           ,
           hence
           his
           moanings
           .
           Better
           lye
           downe
           and
           sink
           under
           the
           burden
           ,
           then
           always
           to
           swim
           against
           the
           streame
           of
           an
           unreformable
           multitude
           :
           In
           this
           strait
           ,
           the
           Lord
           comes
           in
           with
           his
           direction
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             returne
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Keep
           thy
           station
           ,
           performe
           thy
           duty
           ,
           comply
           not
           with
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Backslyding
             .
          
           But
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           
             essue
             ,
          
           if
           there
           be
           any
           
             closing
          
           wrought
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           ,
           by
           working
           them
           off
           from
           their
           wayes
           of
           Folly
           .
           
             All
             condescention
          
           on
           thy
           part
           ,
           where
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           
           done
           is
           in
           opposition
           to
           him
           ;
           If
           they
           
             Return
             ,
          
           embrace
           them
           freely
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           doe
           thy
           
             duty
             constantly
             .
          
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           spoken
           immediately
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           I
           shall
           hold
           out
           to
           All
           ,
           Acting
           in
           the
           name
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           generall
           Proposition
           .
        
         
           Plausible
           complyances
           of
           men
           in
           Authority
           ,
           
           with
           those
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           are
           employed
           ,
           are
           Treacherous
           contrivances
           against
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           employed
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           be
           so
           provoked
           ,
           that
           he
           curseth
           him
           ,
           
             who
             doth
             his
             worke
             negligently
             ,
          
           what
           is
           he
           by
           them
           that
           do
           it
           Treacherously
           ?
           when
           he
           gives
           a
           
             sword
          
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           thrust
           it
           into
           his
           owne
           
             Bowels
             ,
          
           his
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           ,
           those
           things
           so
           deare
           to
           him
           ?
           He
           that
           is
           intrusted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           dares
           not
           doe
           
             Justice
          
           on
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           dares
           doe
           
             Injustice
             ,
          
           is
           affraid
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           but
           makes
           very
           bold
           with
           the
           Creator
           .
        
         
           Prov.
           25.
           2.
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             to
             conceale
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             King
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             matter
             :
          
           That
           which
           God
           aimeth
           to
           be
           
             glorious
          
           in
           ,
           to
           manifest
           his
           
             Attributes
          
           by
           ,
           is
           
             the
             concealing
             and
             covering
             our
             Iniquities
          
           in
           Christ
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           will
           have
           glory
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           bring
           upon
           himselfe
           
             Dishonour
          
           by
           dishonouring
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           search
           and
           finde
           out
           the
           
             Transgressions
             ,
          
           with
           whose
           Cognizance
           he
           is
           entrusted
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           unto
           them
           condigne
           Retribution
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           curse
           them
           ,
           
             who
             come
             not
             forth
             to
             his
             helpe
             against
             the
             mighty
             ,
          
           Judg.
           5.
           23.
           
           What
           is
           their
           due
           ,
           who
           being
           called
           forth
           by
           him
           ,
           doe
           yet
           
             helpe
             the
             mighty
             against
             him
             ?
          
           For
           a
           man
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           
             Kingdomes
             Enemies
          
           is
           no
           small
           crime
           ;
           but
           for
           a
           
             Commission-Officer
          
           to
           runne
           from
           them
           by
           whom
           he
           is
           
             Commissionated
             ,
          
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           is
           death
           without
           mercy
           :
           yet
           have
           not
           some
           in
           our
           dayes
           arrived
           at
           that
           stupendious
           
             Impudence
             ,
          
           that
           when
           as
           private
           persons
           they
           have
           declaimed
           against
           the
           
             Enemies
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           got
           themselves
           into
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           they
           have
           made
           use
           of
           that
           
             Authority
          
           to
           comply
           with
           ,
           and
           uphold
           those
           ,
           by
           an
           
             Opposition
          
           to
           whom
           ,
           they
           got
           into
           their
           Authority
           ?
           which
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           an
           
             Atheisticall
          
           attempt
           to
           personate
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           unto
           such
           Iniquities
           as
           without
           his
           Appearance
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           owne
           :
           But
           
             he
             that
             justifieth
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             the
             Just
             ,
             are
             both
             
             an
             Abhomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Prov.
           17.
           15.
           and
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           to
           good
           men
           also
           ;
           
             He
             that
             saith
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             thou
             art
             Righteous
             ,
             him
             shall
             the
             people
             curse
             ,
             Nations
             shall
             abhor
             him
             ,
          
           Prov.
           24.
           24.
           
        
         
           I
           speake
           only
           as
           to
           the
           Generall
           (
           for
           mee
           let
           all
           particulers
           find
           mercy
           )
           with
           
             a
             sad
             Remembrance
          
           of
           the
           late
           workings
           of
           things
           amongst
           us
           ,
           with
           those
           vile
           sordid
           
             compliances
          
           which
           grew
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           
             Magistrates
          
           and
           
             Ministers
          
           with
           those
           ,
           whose
           Garments
           were
           died
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           and
           precious
           ones
           (
           as
           formerly
           they
           were
           called
           ,
           for
           now
           these
           Names
           are
           become
           termes
           of
           reproach
           )
           and
           would
           this
           
             complying
          
           went
           alone
           ,
           but
           Pretences
           and
           Accusations
           must
           be
           found
           out
           against
           such
           as
           fellow
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           call
           
             darkenesse
             light
             ,
          
           they
           will
           ere
           long
           call
           
             light
             darkness
             :
          
           by
           which
           meanes
           ,
           our
           eyes
           have
           seen
           ,
           men
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           laying
           down
           the
           
             weapons
          
           werewith
           at
           first
           they
           fought
           against
           Opposers
           ,
           and
           taking
           up
           
             them
             ,
          
           which
           were
           used
           against
           themselves
           ,
           as
           hath
           happened
           more
           then
           once
           ,
           to
           
             Pen-men
          
           both
           in
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           our
           neighbour
           Nation
           .
           Now
           this
           Revolting
           from
           principles
           of
           Religion
           and
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           to
           a
           complyance
           with
           any
           sinfull
           way
           or
           person
           ,
           is
           a
           Treacherous
           Opposition
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           done
           but
           by
           preferring
           the
           
             creature
          
           before
           the
           
             Creator
             ,
          
           especially
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           the
           proximate
           causes
           of
           Deviation
           .
        
         
           Two
           principall
           causes
           I
           have
           observed
           of
           this
           crooked
           walking
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Feare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Desire
           of
           perishing
           things
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           mixture
           of
           
             Covetousnesse
          
           and
           
             Ambition
             .
          
           The
           first
           maketh
           men
           
             wary
             ,
          
           what
           they
           doe
           against
           men
           ,
           the
           other
           maketh
           them
           
             weary
          
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           whereby
           their
           sordid
           ends
           are
           not
           like
           to
           be
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Feare
           :
           when
           once
           Magistrates
           begin
           to
           listen
           after
           
             quid
             sequitur's
             ,
          
           and
           so
           to
           with-draw
           from
           
             doing
             good
             ,
          
           for
           
             Feare
          
           of
           suffering
           
             evill
             ,
          
           paths
           of
           wickedness
           are
           quickly
           returned
           unto
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           despised
           .
           
             Let
             this
             man
             goe
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             Caesar
             ,
          
           John
           19.
           12.
           did
           more
           prevaile
           on
           
             Pilat's
          
           treacherous
           
           heart
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           other
           clamours
           of
           the
           
             Jewes
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           whole
           
             Sanedrim
          
           swayed
           to
           desperate
           villany
           ,
           
             for
             feare
             the
             Romans
             should
             come
             and
             take
             away
             their
             Kingdome
             ?
          
           John
           11.
           48.
           
           When
           men
           begin
           once
           to
           distrust
           that
           God
           will
           leave
           them
           in
           the
           bryars
           ,
           to
           wrestle
           it
           out
           themselves
           (
           for
           unbeliefe
           lyeth
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           carnall
           feare
           )
           they
           quickely
           turne
           themselves
           to
           
             contrivances
          
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           for
           their
           owne
           
             safety
             ,
          
           their
           owne
           
             prosperity
             ,
          
           which
           commonly
           is
           by
           
             obliging
          
           those
           unto
           them
           by
           
             compliances
             ,
          
           in
           an
           opposition
           to
           whom
           they
           might
           
             oblige
          
           the
           Almighty
           to
           their
           assistance
           :
           surely
           they
           conclude
           hee
           wants
           either
           
             Truth
          
           or
           
             Power
          
           to
           support
           them
           in
           his
           employment
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           
             Prince
          
           should
           send
           an
           Embassadour
           to
           a
           
             Forreigne
          
           State
           to
           treat
           about
           Peace
           ,
           or
           to
           denounce
           War
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           hee
           comes
           there
           ,
           distrusting
           his
           Masters
           
             Power
          
           to
           make
           good
           his
           undertaking
           ,
           should
           
             comply
          
           and
           winde
           up
           his
           
             Interest
          
           with
           them
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           sent
           ,
           suffering
           his
           Soveraign●
           errant
           to
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           would
           hee
           not
           be
           esteemed
           as
           arrant
           a
           Traitor
           as
           ever
           lived
           ?
           And
           yet
           though
           this
           be
           
             clipt
             coine
          
           among
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           put
           upon
           the
           Lord
           every
           day
           as
           currant
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           principle
           of
           carnall
           feare
           and
           unbeliefe
           ,
           
             trembling
             for
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             that
             shall
             be
             as
             grasse
             ,
             forgetting
             the
             Lord
             our
             maker
             ,
          
           Isa.
           51.
           12.
           are
           all
           those
           
             prudential
             follies
             ,
          
           which
           exercise
           the
           mindes
           of
           most
           men
           in
           authority
           ,
           making
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           times
           of
           difficulties
           ,
           to
           regulate
           and
           square
           all
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           by
           what
           suites
           their
           owne
           safety
           and
           particular
           interests
           ,
           counselling
           ,
           advising
           ,
           working
           for
           themselves
           ,
           quite
           forgetting
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           entrusted
           ,
           and
           whose
           businesse
           they
           should
           doe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           desire
           of
           perishing
           things
           tempered
           with
           covetousness
           and
           ambition
           :
           Hence
           was
           the
           sparing
           of
           the
           fat
           Cattell
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Agag
          
           by
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           1.
           Sam.
           15.
           
           When
           those
           two
           
             qualifications
          
           close
           on
           any
           ,
           they
           are
           diametrally
           opposed
           to
           that
           frame
           which
           of
           God
           is
           required
           in
           them
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             they
             should
             be
             men
             fearing
             God
             ,
             and
             hating
             covetousnesse
             :
          
           The
           
             first
          
           will
           goe
           far
           ,
           being
           only
           a
           contrivance
           for
           safety
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           
             latter
          
           take
           hold
           of
           any
           ,
           being
           a
           consultation
           to
           
             exalt
          
           themselves
           ,
           it
           quickly
           carryeth
           them
           beyond
           all
           bounds
           whatsoever
           .
           The
           Lord
           grant
           ,
           
           that
           hereafter
           there
           may
           be
           no
           such
           complaints
           in
           the
           
             Nation
             ,
          
           or
           may
           be
           causelesse
           ,
           as
           have
           been
           heretofore
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           wee
           have
           powred
           out
           our
           
             prayers
             ,
          
           jeoparded
           our
           
             lives
             ,
          
           wasted
           our
           
             estates
             ,
          
           spent
           our
           
             blood
             ,
          
           to
           serve
           the
           
             lusts
          
           and
           compasse
           the
           designs
           of
           ambitious
           ungodly
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           many
           wayes
           whereby
           these
           things
           intrench
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           byasse
           them
           from
           the
           paths
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           upon
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           I
           have
           touched
           upon
           the
           obvious
           causes
           of
           deviation
           ,
           and
           manifested
           them
           to
           be
           treacheries
           against
           the
           God
           of
           all
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Be
           exhorted
           to
           beware
           of
           
             Relapses
             ,
          
           
           with
           all
           their
           causes
           and
           inducements
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           constant
           to
           the
           way
           of
           
             Righteousnesse
             ,
          
           and
           ●his
           I
           shall
           hold
           out
           unto
           you
           in
           two
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Labour
           to
           recover
           others
           ,
           even
           all
           that
           were
           ever
           distinguished
           and
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           from
           their
           late
           fearfull
           
             Returning
          
           to
           sinfull
           
             Complyances
          
           with
           the
           Enemies
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Nation
           :
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           mens
           
             Persons
             ,
          
           but
           of
           their
           
             wayes
             ;
          
           For
           3.
           yeares
           this
           people
           have
           been
           eminently
           
             sicke
          
           of
           the
           folly
           of
           
             Back●sliding
             ,
          
           and
           without
           some
           
             speciall
             Cordiall
          
           are
           like
           to
           perish
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           I
           know
           .
        
         
           Looke
           upon
           the
           
             estate
          
           of
           this
           People
           as
           they
           were
           differenced
           seven
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           so
           for
           some
           continuance
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           
             now
             ,
          
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           how
           many
           things
           we
           have
           
             returned
          
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           instance
           to
           be
           given
           of
           their
           returne
           to
           us
           ;
           that
           this
           may
           be
           clear
           take
           some
           partciulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           
             Words
             and
             Expressions
             ,
          
           those
           are
           
             index
             animi
             ;
          
           turne
           them
           over
           and
           you
           may
           find
           what
           is
           in
           the
           whole
           Heart
           .
           
             Out
             of
             the
             Aboundance
             of
             the
             heart
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
             .
          
           Now
           is
           not
           that
           
             Language
             ,
          
           are
           not
           those
           very
           
             Expressions
             ,
          
           which
           filled
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           common
           Adversaries
           onely
           ,
           grown
           also
           terms
           of
           
             Reproach
          
           upon
           the
           Tongues
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           suffered
           sometimes
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           counted
           it
           their
           honour
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           Hence
           that
           common
           
             Exprobation
             ,
          
           A
           Parliament
           of
           
             Saints
             ,
          
           an
           Army
           of
           
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           D●●●sions
           of
           Gods
           ways
           ,
           now
           plentifull
           with
           them
           ,
           
             who
             sate
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             tooke
             sweete
             counsell
             with
             us
             ▪
          
           Ah!
           had
           it
           not
           been
           more
           for
           
             the
             Honour
          
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           kept
           our
           station
           ,
           untill
           others
           had
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           to
           have
           exalted
           the
           name
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           then
           
           that
           we
           should
           so
           return
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           making
           the
           paths
           of
           Christ
           a
           Reproach
           ?
           
             Had
             it
             not
             beene
             better
             for
             us
             with
             Judah
             to
             continue
             Ruling
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             faithfull
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           Hos.
           11.
           12.
           
             then
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             mockers
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             scornefull
             ?
          
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           when
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             are
             as
             signes
             and
             wonders
             to
             be
             spoken
             against
             in
             Israel
             ?
          
           Isa.
           8.
           18.
           
           Oh
           that
           men
           would
           remember
           how
           they
           have
           
             left
          
           their
           first
           
             station
             ;
          
           when
           themselves
           use
           those
           
             Reproaches
          
           unto
           others
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           themselves
           formerly
           bare
           with
           comfort
           !
           It
           is
           bitternesse
           to
           consider
           how
           the
           Gospel
           is
           scandalized
           by
           this
           wofull
           
             Returne
          
           of
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           by
           casting
           
             Scripturall
             Expressions
          
           by
           way
           of
           scorn
           ,
           on
           those
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           sometimes
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           Companions
           of
           Contempt
           .
           Surely
           in
           this
           we
           are
           
             Returned
          
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           they
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           Actions
           and
           those
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           not
           only
           in
           
             Opinion
             ,
          
           but
           
             Practise
          
           also
           ,
           are
           we
           here
           under
           a
           vile
           
             Returne
             .
          
           We
           are
           become
           the
           
             Lyons
             ,
          
           and
           the
           very
           same
           thoughts
           entertained
           by
           us
           ,
           against
           others
           ,
           as
           were
           exercised
           towards
           our selves
           .
           Are
           not
           others
           as
           unworthy
           to
           live
           upon
           their
           native
           soile
           in
           
             our
             judgements
             ,
          
           as
           we
           our selves
           in
           
             the
             judgements
          
           of
           them
           formerly
           over
           us
           ?
           Are
           not
           
             groanes
          
           for
           
             liberty
             ,
          
           by
           the
           warmth
           of
           favour
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           yeares
           hatched
           into
           
             Attempts
          
           for
           
             Tyranny
             ?
          
           and
           for
           
             Practise
             ,
          
           what
           hold
           hath
           former
           superstition
           in
           observing
           
             dayes
          
           and
           
             times
             ,
          
           laid
           hold
           upon
           
             the
             many
             of
             the
             People
          
           again
           ,
           witness
           the
           late
           solemn
           superstition
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           
             Civill
             things
             ,
          
           the
           closing
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           formerly
           otherwise
           engaged
           ,
           with
           the
           adverse
           party
           in
           the
           late
           
             Rebellion
             ,
          
           with
           the
           lukewarm
           deportment
           of
           others
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           demonstration
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           may
           not
           the
           Lord
           justly
           complain
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           
             what
             iniquity
             have
             you
             seene
             in
             mee
             ,
             or
             my
             wayes
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             gone
             farre
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             walked
             after
             vanity
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             vaine
             ,
          
           Jer.
           2.
           4.
           
           
             Why
             have
             you
             changed
             your
             glory
             for
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             profit
             ,
          
           vers.
           11.
           
           
             Have
             I
             beene
             a
             dry
             heath
             ,
             or
             a
             barren
             wildernesse
             to
             you
             ?
          
           Oh
           that
           men
           should
           find
           no
           more
           sweetness
           in
           following
           the
           
             Lambe
          
           under
           wonderfull
           protections
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           thus
           turne
           aside
           into
           every
           Wildernesse
           :
           
           What
           
             Indignity
          
           is
           this
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ?
           I
           could
           give
           you
           many
           
             Reasons
          
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           what
           I
           intended
           ,
           a
           little
           hinted
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           a
           
             Returning
             People
             ,
          
           that
           so
           you
           might
           be
           exhorted
           to
           help
           for
           a
           Recovery
           :
           and
           how
           shall
           that
           be
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           your
           owne
           
             keeping
             close
          
           to
           the
           Paths
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ;
           if
           you
           
             Returne
          
           not
           ,
           others
           will
           look
           about
           again
           :
           This
           Breach
           ,
           this
           evill
           is
           of
           you
           ,
           within
           your
           own
           walls
           ,
           was
           the
           fountaine
           of
           our
           
             Backesliding
             .
          
           Would
           you
           be
           the
           
             Repairers
             of
             Breaches
             ,
             the
             Restorers
             of
             Paths
          
           for
           men
           to
           walke
           in
           ,
           doe
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Turne
          
           not
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           blasted
           under
           your
           eyes
           ,
           and
           these
           may
           be
           referred
           to
           3.
           heads
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Oppression
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Selfe-seeking
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Contrivances
             for
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Oppression
             ,
          
           how
           detestable
           a
           crime
           it
           is
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           what
           effects
           it
           hath
           upon
           men
           ,
           
             making
             wise
             men
             madde
             ,
          
           Eccl.
           7.
           7.
           
           How
           frequently
           it
           closeth
           in
           the
           calamitous
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Oppressours
           themselves
           ,
           are
           things
           known
           to
           all
           .
           Whether
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           exercised
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           both
           in
           
             Generall
          
           by
           unnecessary
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Particular
          
           by
           unwarrantable
           pressures
           ,
           let
           the
           mournfull
           
             cryes
          
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           testifie
           .
           Should
           you
           now
           
             Return
          
           to
           such
           wayes
           as
           these
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           Anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           smoake
           against
           you
           ?
           Make
           it
           I
           bseech
           you
           your
           
             Designe
          
           to
           relieve
           the
           whole
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           ,
           and
           to
           relieve
           Particulars
           ,
           yea
           even
           of
           the
           
             adverse
             Party
          
           where
           too
           much
           overborn
           .
           Oh
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           
             by
             you
             ,
          
           that
           it
           be
           not
           considered
           
             upon
             you
             .
          
           I
           know
           the
           things
           you
           are
           necessitated
           to
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           supported
           by
           the
           aire
           .
           It
           is
           only
           what
           is
           
             unnecessary
          
           as
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           
             insupportable
          
           as
           to
           othes
           ,
           that
           requires
           your
           speedy
           Reforming
           ;
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           you
           as
           of
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
          
           Chap.
           5.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           for
           
             Particulars
          
           (
           pray
           pardon
           my
           folly
           and
           boldness
           )
           I
           heartily
           desire
           a
           Committee
           of
           your
           Honourable
           House
           might
           sit
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           to
           relieve
           poor
           men
           that
           have
           been
           oppressed
           by
           men
           ,
           sometimes
           enjoying
           Parliamentary
           Authority
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Selfe-seeking
             ,
          
           when
           men
           can
           be
           content
           to
           lay
           a
           
             Nation
             
             low
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           
             set
             up
          
           themselves
           upon
           the
           heapes
           and
           ruines
           thereof
           .
           Have
           not
           some
           sought
           to
           advance
           themselves
           under
           that
           power
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           lives
           and
           blood
           of
           the
           People
           they
           have
           opposed
           ?
           Seeming
           to
           be
           
             troubled
          
           at
           former
           things
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           were
           
             done
             ,
          
           but
           because
           they
           were
           not
           
             done
             by
             them
             .
          
           But
           
             innocent
             blood
          
           will
           be
           found
           a
           Tottering
           foundation
           for
           men
           to
           build
           their
           Honours
           ,
           Greatnesse
           ,
           and
           Preferments
           upon
           .
           O
           
             returne
          
           not
           in
           this
           unto
           any
           .
           If
           men
           
             serve
             themselves
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           they
           must
           expect
           that
           the
           Nation
           will
           
             serve
             it selfe
          
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           best
           security
           you
           can
           possibly
           have
           that
           the
           
             People
          
           will
           performe
           their
           duty
           in
           obedience
           ,
           is
           the
           witnesse
           of
           your
           own
           consciences
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           discharged
           
             your
             duty
          
           towards
           them
           ,
           in
           seeking
           
             their
             good
             ,
             by
             your
             owne
             trouble
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             your
             owne
             advantages
          
           in
           their
           trouble
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           in
           this
           ,
           your
           practice
           makes
           the
           admonition
           a
           commendation
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           word
           spoken
           ,
           will
           certainly
           witnesse
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Contrivances
             for
             persecution
             ,
          
           how
           were
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           hardned
           like
           the
           nether
           Mill-stone
           ,
           and
           their
           thoughts
           did
           grinde
           blood
           and
           revenge
           against
           their
           Brethren
           !
           What
           colours
           ,
           what
           pretences
           had
           men
           invented
           to
           prepare
           a
           way
           for
           the
           
             Rolling
             of
             their
             garments
             in
             the
             teares
             :
          
           yea
           blood
           of
           Christians
           .
           The
           Lord
           so
           keep
           your
           spirits
           from
           a
           compliance
           herein
           ,
           that
           with
           all
           the
           Bowe
           be
           not
           too
           much
           bent
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           impossible
           .
        
         
           Be
           there
           a
           Backsliding
           upon
           your
           spirit
           to
           these
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           walke
           contrary
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           
             were
             you
             as
             the
             Signet
             upon
             his
             hand
             ,
          
           he
           would
           pluck
           you
           off
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Returne
             not
             to
             the
             open
             enemies
             of
             our
             peace
             :
          
           I
           could
           here
           inlarge
           my selfe
           to
           support
           your
           spirits
           in
           the
           work
           mentioned
           ,
           
             Job
          
           29.
           14
           ,
           15.
           but
           I
           must
           on
           to
           the
           following
           parts
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           passe
           from
           the
           
             Direction
          
           given
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Supportment
             ,
          
           and
           Assistance
           promised
           .
           
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             to
             this
             people
             a
             brazen
             and
             a
             fenced
             Wall
             .
          
        
         
           An
           implyed
           
             Objection
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Prophet
           might
           put
           in
           ,
           upon
           his
           charge
           to
           keep
           so
           close
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           here
           removed
           .
           If
           I
           must
           thus
           abide
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           execute
           whatsoever
           
           the
           Lord
           cals
           me
           out
           unto
           ,
           not
           shrinking
           ,
           nor
           staggering
           at
           the
           greatest
           undertakings
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           me
           in
           the
           issue
           ?
           Will
           it
           not
           be
           destructive
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           a
           confirmed
           People
           ?
           No
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           :
           
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             God
             will
             certainly
             give
             in
             prevailing
             strength
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             unconquerable
             defence
             unto
             Persons
             constantly
             discharging
             the
             duties
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             especially
             when
             undertaken
             in
             times
             of
             difficulty
             and
             opposition
             .
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           like
           engagement
           to
           this
           you
           have
           ,
           made
           to
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             Chap.
          
           3
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Neither
           was
           it
           so
           to
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           
             Magistrates
          
           also
           when
           
             Joshua
          
           undertook
           the
           Regency
           of
           
             Israel
          
           in
           a
           difficult
           time
           ,
           he
           takes
           of
           his
           feare
           and
           
             Diffidence
          
           with
           this
           very
           incouragement
           ,
           
             Josh.
          
           1.
           5.
           
           He
           saith
           he
           will
           make
           them
           a
           
             Wall
             ,
          
           the
           best
           defence
           against
           opposition
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           a
           weake
           
             tottering
             Wall
             ,
          
           that
           might
           easily
           be
           cast
           downe
           ,
           but
           a
           
             brazen
             wall
             ,
          
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           impregnable
           :
           What
           Engines
           can
           possibly
           prevaile
           against
           a
           Wall
           of
           
             Brasse
             ?
          
           And
           to
           make
           it
           more
           secure
           ,
           this
           
             brazen
             wall
          
           shall
           be
           
             fenced
          
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           fortifications
           ,
           and
           ammunition
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           veriest
           Coward
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           being
           behind
           such
           a
           
             wall
             ,
          
           may
           without
           dread
           or
           terrour
           apply
           himselfe
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           findeth
           to
           doe
           .
           God
           will
           so
           
             secure
          
           the
           Instruments
           of
           his
           glory
           against
           a
           
             Backeslyding
             people
          
           in
           holding
           up
           the
           wayes
           of
           his
           Truth
           and
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           that
           all
           
             Attempts
          
           against
           them
           shall
           be
           vaine
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           timorous
           spirit
           may
           be
           secure
           ,
           Provided
           he
           goe
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Lords
           way
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           be
           found
           beyond
           the
           
             Line
             ,
          
           the
           
             brazen
             wall
             ,
          
           they
           may
           easily
           be
           surprized
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           who
           but
           a
           
             Foole
          
           would
           run
           from
           the
           shelter
           of
           a
           
             brazen
             wall
             ,
          
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           in
           a
           
             little
             stubble
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           so
           doe
           all
           who
           runne
           to
           their
           owne
           wisedome
           ,
           from
           the
           most
           hazardous
           engagement
           that
           any
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           can
           possibly
           lead
           them
           unto
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sure
           word
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           to
           be
           rested
           upon
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           gives
           in
           to
           
             Asa
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             with
             you
             ,
             while
             yee
             be
             with
             him
             :
          
           An
           
             unbiased
             Magistracy
             ,
          
           shall
           never
           want
           Gods
           continued
           presence
           :
           Very
           
             Jeroboam
          
           himselfe
           receives
           a
           promise
           upon
           condition
           of
           close
           walking
           with
           God
           in
           righteous
           administrations
           ,
           of
           having
           
             an
             house
             built
             him
             like
             the
             house
             of
             
             David
             ,
             1
             Kings
          
           11.
           38.
           
           What
           a
           wall
           was
           God
           to
           
             Moses
          
           in
           that
           great
           undertaking
           of
           being
           instrumentall
           for
           the
           delivery
           of
           
             Israel
          
           from
           a
           bondage
           and
           slavery
           of
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           continuance
           :
           
             Pharoah
          
           was
           against
           him
           whom
           he
           had
           deprived
           of
           his
           
             Soveraignty
          
           and
           dominion
           over
           the
           People
           :
           and
           what
           a
           provocation
           the
           
             depriving
             of
             Soveraignty
          
           is
           unto
           Potentates
           ,
           needs
           no
           demonstration
           :
           To
           the
           
             corruption
          
           of
           nature
           which
           inclines
           to
           
             Heights
          
           and
           exaltations
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           fountaine
           whence
           is
           flowes
           ;
           they
           have
           also
           the
           
             corruption
          
           of
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           which
           hath
           alwayes
           enclined
           to
           Absolutenesse
           and
           Tyranny
           :
           All
           
             Egypt
          
           was
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           by
           him
           visibly
           destroyed
           ,
           wasted
           ,
           spoyled
           ,
           robbed
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           smitten
           in
           
             the
             Apple
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
          
           by
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           first
           borne
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           
             King
          
           and
           People
           ,
           whom
           he
           opposed
           were
           his
           enemies
           ,
           the
           very
           People
           ,
           for
           whose
           sakes
           he
           set
           himsele
           to
           oppose
           the
           others
           ,
           they
           also
           rise
           up
           against
           him
           ,
           yea
           seek
           to
           destroy
           him
           ;
           one
           time
           they
           
             appeale
             to
             God
             for
             Justice
             against
             him
             ,
             Exod.
             5.
             21.
             
             The
             Lord
             looke
             upon
             you
             and
             judge
             .
          
           They
           appeale
           to
           the
           righteous
           God
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           fulfilled
           what
           he
           promised
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Liberty
           ,
           Safety
           ,
           and
           freedome
           from
           oppression
           ,
           but
           that
           rather
           by
           his
           meanes
           their
           Burdens
           were
           encreased
           :
           And
           in
           this
           they
           were
           so
           confident
           (
           like
           some
           amongst
           us
           )
           that
           they
           
             appealed
          
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           equity
           of
           their
           complaints
           .
           Afterward
           being
           reduced
           to
           a
           
             strait
             ,
          
           such
           as
           they
           could
           not
           see
           how
           possibly
           they
           should
           be
           
             extricated
          
           from
           ,
           without
           utter
           
             ruine
          
           (
           like
           our
           present
           condition
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           some
           )
           they
           cry
           out
           upon
           him
           for
           the
           whole
           designe
           of
           bringing
           them
           into
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           and
           affirme
           positively
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           had
           perished
           in
           their
           former
           slavery
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           followed
           him
           in
           this
           new
           and
           dangerous
           engagement
           ,
           
           
             Ex.
          
           14.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           That
           
             Generation
          
           being
           (
           as
           
             Calvin
          
           observes
           )
           so
           inured
           to
           
             bondage
             ,
          
           that
           they
           were
           altogether
           unfit
           to
           beare
           with
           the
           
             workings
          
           and
           pangs
           of
           their
           
             approaching
             Liberty
             .
          
           Afterwards
           ,
           doe
           they
           want
           drink
           ?
           
             Moses
          
           is
           the
           cause
           ;
           did
           they
           want
           meate
           ?
           this
           
             Moses
          
           would
           starve
           them
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           15.
           24.
           and
           16.
           7.
           
           He
           could
           not
           let
           them
           alone
           by
           the
           Flesh-pots
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           for
           this
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           stone
           him
           ,
           
           
             Exod.
          
           17.
           3.
           
           At
           this
           day
           ,
           have
           we
           too
           much
           
             Raine
             ,
          
           or
           too
           short
           a
           
             Harvest
             ,
          
           it
           is
           laid
           on
           the
           shoulders
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           .
           It
           was
           no
           otherwise
           of
           old
           .
           At
           length
           this
           People
           came
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           as
           being
           frightened
           by
           the
           opposition
           ,
           they
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           framed
           to
           themselves
           in
           that
           place
           whether
           
             Moses
          
           would
           carry
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           presently
           enter
           into
           a
           
             conspiracy
          
           and
           
             revolt
             ,
          
           consulting
           to
           cast
           off
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           chose
           new
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           violent
           hand
           to
           
             returne
          
           to
           their
           former
           condition
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           14.
           4.
           an
           
             attempt
          
           as
           frequent
           at
           fruitlesse
           among
           our selves
           .
           When
           this
           would
           not
           doe
           ,
           at
           length
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           taking
           off
           
             Corah
          
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           they
           assemble
           themselves
           together
           ,
           and
           lay
           (
           not
           imprisonment
           but
           )
           
             murder
          
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           
             that
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Numb.
          
           16.
           41.
           
           Now
           what
           was
           the
           issue
           of
           all
           those
           oppositions
           ?
           What
           effect
           had
           they
           ?
           How
           did
           the
           power
           of
           
             Pharoah
             ,
          
           the
           Revenge
           of
           
             Egipt
             ,
          
           the
           backsliding
           of
           
             Israel
          
           prevaile
           ?
           Why
           God
           made
           this
           one
           
             Moses
          
           a
           
             fenced
             brazen
             wall
          
           to
           them
           All
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           prevailed
           against
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           he
           was
           with
           God
           ,
           God
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           no
           matter
           who
           was
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           onely
           would
           I
           commend
           to
           your
           considerations
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           this
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           thus
           preserved
           ,
           thus
           delivered
           ,
           thus
           protected
           ,
           falling
           into
           
             one
          
           Deviation
           ,
           in
           
             one
          
           thing
           ,
           from
           close
           following
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           taken
           off
           from
           enjoying
           the
           
             closure
          
           and
           fruit
           of
           all
           his
           labour
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           20.
           12.
           
           Otherwise
           he
           followed
           the
           Lord
           in
           a
           
             difficult
             season
             ,
          
           and
           did
           not
           want
           
             unconquerable
             supportment
             :
          
           Take
           heed
           of
           the
           smallest
           turning
           aside
           from
           God
           :
           Oh
           loose
           not
           the
           fruit
           of
           all
           your
           labour
           for
           
             selfe
             ;
          
           for
           a
           
             lust
             ,
          
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           turne
           you
           aside
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Lord
           will
           doe
           this
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               of
               his
               owne
               
                 Engagement
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               our
               
                 Incouragement
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           his
           owne
           
             Engagement
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           two
           fold
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Of
              
               Truth
               and
               Fidelity
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Of
              
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Truth
           and
           Veracity
           is
           ingaged
           in
           it
           .
           
             Those
             that
             honour
             him
             he
             will
             honour
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           2.
           30.
           
           If
           men
           honour
           him
           with
           
             Obedience
             ,
          
           he
           will
           honour
           them
           with
           
             preservation
             :
             He
             will
             
             be
             with
             them
             while
             they
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             2
             Chron.
          
           15.
           2.
           
           While
           they
           are
           with
           him
           
             in
             constancy
             of
             duty
             ,
          
           he
           will
           be
           with
           them
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           safety
           ,
           
             He
             will
             never
             leave
             them
             nor
             forsake
             them
             ,
             Josh.
             1.
             5.
             
             No
             weapon
             that
             is
             framed
             against
             them
             shall
             prosper
             ,
             Isa.
          
           54.
           17.
           
           Now
           God
           is
           never
           
             as
             the
             waters
             that
             faile
          
           to
           any
           that
           upon
           his
           ingagements
           waite
           for
           him
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           shame
           the
           faces
           of
           them
           that
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           Why
           should
           
             our
             unbeleeving
             spirits
             charge
             that
             upon
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             wee
             dare
             not
             impute
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             worme
             ,
             a
             lyar
             ?
          
           Will
           a
           man
           faile
           in
           his
           ingagement
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           upon
           that
           ingagement
           undertakes
           a
           difficult
           imployment
           for
           his
           sake
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           want
           of
           sincerity
           in
           our
           working
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           faith
           in
           dependance
           ,
           that
           makes
           us
           at
           any
           time
           come
           short
           of
           the
           utmost
           tittle
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Lords
           engagements
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           want
           
             sincerity
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           the
           Lords
           work
           ,
           but
           with
           our
           owne
           
             aimes
          
           and
           ends
           ,
           like
           
             Jehu
             ;
          
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           left
           to
           our selves
           for
           
             our
             wages
          
           and
           defence
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           want
           
             Faith
          
           also
           in
           the
           Lords
           worke
           ,
           turne
           to
           our
           owne
           
             counsels
          
           for
           supportment
           ;
           no
           marvell
           ,
           if
           we
           come
           short
           of
           assistance
           ;
           
             If
             we
             will
             not
             beleeve
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             established
             .
          
        
         
           Looke
           to
           
             sinceritie
          
           in
           working
           ,
           and
           
             faith
          
           in
           dependance
           ,
           Gods
           truth
           and
           fidelity
           will
           carry
           him
           out
           to
           give
           you
           inconquerable
           supportment
           :
           Deflexion
           from
           these
           ,
           will
           be
           your
           destruction
           :
           You
           that
           are
           working
           on
           a
           new
           
             Bottome
             ,
          
           worke
           also
           on
           new
           
             principles
             ,
          
           put
           not
           
             new
             Wine
          
           into
           
             old
             Bottles
             ,
          
           new
           designes
           into
           old
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           is
           engaged
           in
           point
           of
           
             Honour
             ,
          
           if
           they
           miscarry
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           
             What
             will
             he
             doe
             for
             his
             great
             name
             ?
          
           Yea
           so
           tender
           is
           the
           Lord
           herein
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           hath
           been
           exceedingly
           provoked
           to
           remove
           men
           out
           of
           his
           presence
           yet
           because
           they
           have
           been
           called
           by
           his
           
             Name
             ,
          
           and
           have
           visibly
           held
           forth
           a
           following
           after
           
             him
             ,
          
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           trodden
           downe
           ,
           left
           the
           enemy
           should
           exalt
           themselves
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             now
             their
             God
             ?
          
           They
           shall
           not
           take
           from
           him
           the
           
             honour
          
           of
           former
           Deliverances
           and
           protections
           :
           In
           such
           a
           Nation
           as
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           now
           upon
           manifold
           provocations
           should
           give
           up
           
             Parliament
             ,
             People
             ,
             Army
          
           to
           calamity
           ,
           
           and
           ruine
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           
             Glory
          
           of
           former
           counsels
           ,
           successes
           ,
           deliverances
           ,
           be
           utterly
           lost
           ?
           would
           not
           men
           say
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             but
             chance
             that
             happened
             to
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           our
           
             Encouragement
             ,
          
           the
           wayes
           of
           GOD
           are
           oftentimes
           attended
           with
           so
           many
           
             difficulties
             ,
          
           so
           much
           Opposition
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           be
           imbraced
           meerly
           because
           his
           ;
           no
           other
           
             motive
          
           in
           the
           World
           can
           suit
           them
           to
           us
           .
           I
           meane
           for
           such
           as
           keep
           them
           immixed
           from
           their
           owne
           carnall
           and
           corrupt
           Interests
           :
           Now
           because
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           take
           off
           the
           
             hardship
          
           and
           difficulty
           of
           them
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           not
           have
           the
           
             Honour
          
           of
           carrying
           on
           his
           work
           ,
           against
           tumultuating
           opposition
           ,
           hee
           secures
           poore
           weaklings
           of
           comfortable
           
             assistance
             ,
          
           and
           answerable
           
             successe
             ,
          
           lest
           his
           worke
           should
           be
           wholy
           neglected
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Lord
           as
           our
           soveraigne
           Master
           may
           justly
           require
           a
           close
           labouring
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           sweetning
           endearments
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           onely
           as
           they
           are
           his
           whose
           we
           are
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           
             dominion
          
           over
           us
           :
           But
           yet
           as
           a
           a
           
             tender
             Father
             ,
          
           in
           which
           relation
           he
           delights
           to
           exercise
           his
           will
           towards
           his
           owne
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             Hee
             pittieth
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             knowing
             that
             we
             are
             but
             dust
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           to
           invite
           us
           into
           the
           
             darke
             ,
          
           into
           ways
           laboursome
           and
           toylesome
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           in
           this
           security
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           as
           
             a
             fenced
             brazen
             wall
          
           to
           the
           opposing
           sons
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           To
           discover
           the
           
             Vanity
          
           and
           
             Folly
          
           of
           all
           opposition
           to
           men
           called
           forth
           of
           God
           to
           doe
           his
           worke
           ,
           
           and
           walking
           in
           his
           wayes
           ;
           would
           you
           not
           thinke
           him
           
             mad
             ,
          
           that
           should
           strike
           with
           his
           fist
           ,
           and
           run
           with
           his
           head
           against
           a
           
             fenced
             brazen
             wall
          
           to
           cast
           it
           downe
           ?
           Is
           he
           like
           to
           have
           any
           successe
           ,
           but
           the
           
             battering
          
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           
             beating
          
           out
           of
           his
           braines
           ?
           What
           doe
           the
           
             waves
          
           obtaine
           by
           dashing
           themselves
           with
           noise
           and
           dread
           against
           a
           
             rocke
             ,
          
           but
           their
           owne
           beating
           to
           peeces
           ?
           What
           prevailes
           a
           
             man
          
           by
           shooting
           his
           arrows
           against
           the
           
             Skie
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             returne
          
           upon
           his
           owne
           head
           ?
           Nor
           is
           the
           most
           powerfull
           opposition
           to
           the
           ways
           of
           God
           ,
           like
           to
           meet
           with
           better
           successe
           :
           God
           looks
           no
           otherwise
           upon
           Opposers
           ,
           then
           you
           would
           do
           upon
           a
           man
           attempting
           to
           thrust
           downe
           
             a
             fenced
             brazen
             wall
          
           with
           his
           fingers
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           
             proudest
             attempts
             ,
          
           strongest
           
             assaults
             ,
          
           deepest
           
             counsels
             ,
          
           combinations
           ,
           and
           
           associations
           ,
           
             he
             laughs
             them
             to
             scorne
             ,
          
           derides
           their
           folly
           ,
           contemns
           their
           fury
           ,
           lets
           them
           sweat
           in
           
             vaine
             ,
          
           untill
           their
           day
           become
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           2.
           
           How
           birthlesse
           in
           our
           
             owne
             ,
          
           as
           other
           
             Generations
          
           have
           been
           their
           swelling
           conceptions
           ?
           What
           then
           is
           it
           that
           prevailes
           upon
           men
           to
           break
           through
           so
           many
           disappointments
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           that
           of
           
             Isa.
             23.
             9.
             
             Surely
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             hath
             a
             purpose
             to
             staine
             the
             pride
             of
             all
             glory
             ,
             to
             bring
             into
             contempt
             all
             the
             honourable
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           God
           
             gives
             up
             men
          
           unto
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           leave
           no
           earthly
           glory
           or
           honour
           without
           pollution
           or
           contempt
           :
           And
           therefore
           hath
           
             Opposition
          
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           been
           turned
           upon
           so
           many
           hands
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           leave
           no
           glory
           without
           contempt
           :
           Yet
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           owne
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           recover
           them
           from
           their
           opposition
           ,
           as
           hath
           happened
           of
           late
           to
           the
           
             Ministry
          
           of
           
             one
             ,
          
           and
           will
           happen
           ere
           long
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           
             another
          
           Nation
           ;
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           a
           little
           stain'd
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           glory
           ;
           they
           shall
           bee
           brought
           home
           againe
           by
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             judgement
             and
             burning
             :
          
           but
           if
           he
           owne
           them
           not
           ,
           they
           shall
           perish
           under
           the
           opposition
           .
           And
           when
           it
           hath
           been
           
             wheeled
          
           about
           on
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           
             End
          
           will
           be
           .
        
         
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             therefore
             O
             yee
             Rulers
             ,
          
           
           
             be
             Instructed
             yee
             that
             are
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             feare
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
             ,
          
           Psalm
           2.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           See
           whence
           your
           
             Assistance
          
           commeth
           ;
           see
           where
           lye
           the
           ●●●s
           of
           your
           salvation
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Ashur
             shall
             not
             save
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             ride
             upon
             horses
             ,
             neither
             will
             we
             say
             any
             more
             to
             the
             workes
             of
             our
             hands
             ,
             yee
             are
             our
             Gods
             ,
             for
             in
             thee
             the
             fatherlesse
             findeth
             mercy
             ,
          
           Hos.
           14.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           God
           alone
           who
           is
           
             a
             Sunne
             and
             a
             Shield
             :
             his
             wayes
             doe
             good
             to
             the
             upright
             in
             heart
             .
          
           Behold
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           way
           to
           encompasse
           
             England
          
           with
           a
           
             brazen
             wall
             :
          
           let
           the
           Rulers
           of
           it
           walke
           in
           right
           wayes
           ,
           with
           upright
           Hearts
           .
           Others
           have
           beene
           carefull
           to
           preserve
           
             the
             people
          
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           
             the
             City
          
           to
           them
           ,
           oh
           be
           you
           careful
           to
           preserve
           your
           God
           unto
           you
           ;
           he
           alone
           can
           make
           you
           a
           
             fenced
             wall
             ;
          
           if
           he
           departs
           ,
           your
           wall
           departs
           ,
           your
           shade
           departs
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           insist
           a
           little
           on
           one
           
             particular
             ,
          
           which
           I
           choose
           out
           among
           many
           others
           :
           When
           God
           leades
           out
           his
           people
           to
           any
           great
           things
           ,
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             his
             presence
          
           is
           still
           among
           them
           :
           
           see
           at
           large
           
             Exod.
          
           23.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           The
           Angel
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           whom
           is
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           power
           of
           pardoning
           or
           retaining
           Transgressions
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
             Angel
             that
             redeemeth
             his
             out
             of
             all
             their
             troubles
             ,
          
           Gen.
           48.
           16.
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           
             middest
          
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           ;
           And
           God
           gives
           this
           speciall
           Caution
           if
           we
           would
           have
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           
             that
             we
             should
             beware
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             provoke
             him
             not
             :
          
           Would
           you
           then
           have
           Gods
           Assistance
           continued
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           
             provoking
             the
             Angel
             of
             his
             presence
             :
          
           provoke
           him
           not
           by
           slighting
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           provoke
           him
           not
           by
           contemning
           his
           Ordinances
           ;
           if
           you
           leave
           him
           to
           deale
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           
           he
           will
           leave
           you
           to
           shift
           for
           your selves
           :
           what
           though
           his
           followers
           are
           at
           some
           difference
           (
           the
           best
           
             knowing
             but
             in
             part
          
           )
           about
           the
           Administration
           of
           some
           things
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           the
           
             Envious
          
           one
           having
           also
           sown
           some
           bitter
           seeds
           of
           persecution
           ,
           strife
           ,
           envy
           ,
           and
           contention
           among
           them
           ?
           what
           though
           some
           poor
           creatures
           are
           captivated
           by
           
             Sathan
             ,
          
           the
           Prince
           of
           Pride
           ,
           to
           a
           contempt
           of
           all
           his
           
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           whose
           soules
           I
           hope
           the
           Lord
           will
           one
           day
           free
           from
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           Devill
           ?
           yet
           I
           pray
           give
           me
           leave
           (
           it
           is
           no
           time
           to
           contest
           ,
           or
           dispute
           it
           )
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           my
           
             Master
          
           to
           this
           one
           Truth
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           your
           owne
           personall
           practise
           and
           observance
           ,
           your
           Protection
           ,
           Countenance
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           
             assert
             ,
             maintaine
             ,
          
           uphold
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           noise
           and
           clamours
           of
           
             Novell
             fancies
             ,
          
           which
           like
           
             Jonah's
          
           gourd
           have
           
             sprung
          
           up
           in
           a
           
             night
             ,
          
           and
           will
           
             wither
             in
             a
             day
             ,
          
           you
           will
           be
           forsaken
           by
           the
           Angel
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           you
           wil
           become
           an
           
             astonishment
          
           to
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           and
           herein
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           as
           one
           haesitating
           or
           dubious
           ,
           but
           
             positively
             assert
          
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           known
           mind
           
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           whereof
           he
           wil
           not
           suffer
           any
           long
           to
           doubt
           ,
           
             Psalm
             2.
             ult.
          
        
         
           
             Strengthen
             the
             weake
             hands
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             confirme
             the
             feeble
             knees
             ,
             say
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             fearefull
             heart
             ,
             be
             strong
             ,
             feare
             not
             ,
             behold
             your
             God
             will
             come
             with
             vengeance
             ,
             even
             your
             God
             with
             a
             recompence
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             and
             save
             you
             ,
          
           Isa.
           35.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Let
           the
           most
           weak
           and
           fearful
           ,
           the
           fainting
           heart
           ,
           the
           trembling
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           doubting
           mind
           know
           ,
           that
           full
           and
           
             plenary
          
           security
           ,
           
             perfect
          
           
           peace
           attends
           the
           upright
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           .
           You
           that
           are
           in
           Gods
           way
           ,
           doe
           Gods
           worke
           ,
           and
           take
           this
           cordiall
           for
           all
           your
           distempers
           ,
           return
           not
           to
           former
           provoking
           wayes
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           make
           you
           a
           fenced
           brazen
           wall
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           come
           to
           the
           third
           thing
           ,
           which
           I
           proposed
           to
           consider
           ,
           the
           Opposition
           ,
           which
           men
           cleaving
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           his
           ways
           shal
           find
           ,
           with
           the
           issue
           and
           success
           of
           it
           ,
           
             They
             shal
             fight
             against
             thee
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           as
           a
           
             Prediction
          
           depending
           on
           Gods
           praescience
           ,
           of
           
             what
             will
             be
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             Commination
          
           from
           his
           just
           Judgement
           ,
           of
           
             what
             shall
             be
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           sence
           the
           Lord
           tells
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           from
           the
           corruption
           ,
           apostacy
           ,
           stubbornnesse
           of
           that
           People
           
             what
             would
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           In
           the
           2d
           ,
           what
           for
           their
           sins
           and
           provocations
           ,
           by
           his
           just
           judgement
           
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           Time
           will
           not
           allow
           me
           to
           handle
           the
           words
           in
           both
           Acceptations
           :
           wherefore
           I
           shall
           take
           up
           the
           
             latter
          
           only
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Commination
           of
           
             what
             shall
             be
          
           for
           the
           further
           misery
           of
           that
           wretched
           People
           ,
           they
           shall
           
             Judicially
          
           be
           given
           up
           to
           a
           fighting
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           
             God
             oftentimes
             gives
             up
             a
             sinfull
             People
             to
             a
             fruitlesse
             contention
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             fighting
             with
             their
             only
             supporters
             ,
             and
             meanes
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           They
           shall
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Jeremiah
          
           had
           laboured
           with
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           for
           God
           ,
           that
           if
           possible
           peace
           being
           made
           they
           might
           be
           delivered
           ,
           and
           to
           consummate
           their
           sins
           ,
           
             they
             are
             given
             up
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           I
           cannot
           now
           insist
           upon
           particular
           instances
           ,
           consult
           the
           
             History
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           continually
           upon
           all
           occasions
           verified
           .
           From
           the
           
             Israelites
          
           opposing
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Ephraimites
          
           contest
           with
           
             Jephte
             ,
          
           the
           rejecting
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           and
           so
           on
           to
           the
           
             Kings
          
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           giving
           their
           power
           to
           the
           
             Beast
          
           to
           wage
           Warre
           with
           the
           
             Lamb
             ,
          
           with
           the
           
             Inhabitants
          
           of
           the
           World
           combining
           against
           the
           
             witnesses
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           this
           Assertion
           held
           out
           .
           In
           following
           story
           ,
           no
           sooner
           did
           any
           Plague
           or
           Judgement
           breake
           out
           against
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
          
           but
           instantly
           ,
           
             Christianos
             ad
             Leones
             ,
          
           their
           fury
           must
           be
           spent
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           onely
           supporters
           of
           it
           from
           irrecoverable
           ruine
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           doth
           this
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           To
           
             Seale
          
           up
           a
           sinfull
           Peoples
           destruction
           .
           
             Elie's
          
           Sonnes
           hearkened
           not
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           would
           slay
           them
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           2.
           25.
           
           When
           God
           intends
           
             Ruine
          
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           they
           shall
           walk
           in
           wayes
           ,
           that
           tend
           thereunto
           :
           Now
           is
           their
           a
           readier
           way
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           a
           
             house
          
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           then
           by
           
             pulling
          
           away
           the
           
             Pillars
          
           whereby
           it
           is
           supported
           ?
           If
           by
           
             Moses
          
           standing
           in
           the
           
             Gap
             ,
          
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Lord
           be
           turned
           away
           ,
           certainely
           if
           the
           people
           contend
           to
           remove
           him
           ,
           their
           desolation
           sleepeth
           not
           .
           When
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           intends
           
             to
             lay
             Cities
             wast
             without
             Inhabitant
             ,
             and
             houses
             without
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Land
             utterly
             desolate
             ,
          
           the
           way
           of
           its
           accomplishment
           is
           by
           
             making
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             People
             fat
             ,
          
           and
           their
           eares
           heavy
           ,
           and
           shutting
           
             their
             eyes
             that
             they
             should
             not
             see
             ,
          
           and
           attend
           to
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           recovery
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           6.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           So
           
             gathering
             in
             his
             peace
             and
             mercies
             from
             a
             provoking
             people
             ,
             Jer.
          
           16.
           15.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           manifest
           his
           owne
           
             power
             and
             soveraignty
          
           in
           maintaining
           a
           small
           handfull
           ,
           oftimes
           a
           few
           single
           persons
           ,
           a
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           a
           
             Samuel
             ,
          
           two
           
             Witnesses
          
           against
           the
           opposing
           rage
           of
           a
           hardned
           multitude
           .
           If
           those
           who
           undertake
           his
           worke
           and
           businesse
           in
           their
           severall
           
             Generations
             ,
          
           should
           have
           withall
           ,
           the
           concurrent
           obedience
           and
           assistance
           of
           others
           ,
           whose
           
             good
          
           is
           intended
           ,
           neither
           would
           his
           
             name
          
           be
           so
           seen
           ,
           nor
           his
           
             wayes
          
           so
           honoured
           ,
           as
           now
           ,
           when
           he
           beares
           them
           up
           against
           all
           opposition
           .
           Had
           not
           the
           
             people
          
           of
           this
           Land
           been
           given
           up
           (
           many
           of
           them
           )
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Deliverers
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           were
           it
           not
           so
           with
           them
           even
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           how
           
             darke
          
           would
           have
           been
           the
           workings
           of
           
             Providence
             ,
          
           which
           now
           by
           wrestling
           through
           all
           opposition
           are
           so
           conspicuous
           and
           cleare
           .
           When
           then
           a
           People
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           a
           people
           ,
           have
           made
           themselves
           
             unworthy
          
           of
           the
           good
           things
           intended
           to
           be
           accomplished
           by
           the
           Instruments
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           peace
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           
             blow
          
           upon
           their
           
             waves
             ,
          
           that
           with
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           they
           shall
           dash
           themselves
           against
           
             them
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           will
           strengthen
           with
           the
           
             munition
             of
             Rocks
             ,
          
           not
           to
           be
           prevailed
           against
           .
           So
           that
           
             Gods
             glory
          
           and
           their
           
             owne
             ruine
             ,
          
           lye
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           this
           close
           working
           of
           providence
           ,
           in
           giving
           up
           a
           
             sinfull
             People
          
           to
           a
           
             fruitlesse
             contending
             ,
          
           with
           their
           owne
           Deliverers
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           be
           delivered
           .
        
         
         
           But
           is
           not
           a
           Peoples
           contending
           with
           the
           Instruments
           ,
           
           by
           whom
           God
           worketh
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           ,
           a
           sin
           and
           provocation
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           glory
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           the
           Lord
           be
           said
           to
           give
           them
           up
           unto
           it
           ?
        
         
           Avoyding
           all
           
             Scholasticall
             discourses
             ,
          
           
           as
           unsuited
           to
           the
           work
           of
           this
           day
           ;
           I
           shall
           briefly
           give
           in
           ,
           unto
           you
           ,
           how
           this
           is
           a
           
             sinfull
             thing
             ,
          
           yet
           
             sinners
          
           given
           up
           unto
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           
             extenuation
          
           of
           their
           guilt
           ,
           or
           colour
           for
           
             charge
          
           on
           the
           justice
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           to
           
             give
             up
             men
          
           unto
           a
           thing
           in
           it selfe
           sinfull
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           dispose
           and
           order
           things
           ,
           that
           
             sinners
          
           may
           exercise
           and
           draw
           out
           their
           
             sinfull
             principles
             ,
          
           in
           such
           a
           way
           .
           This
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           full
           of
           
             examples
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           Testimonies
           innumerable
           :
           That
           herein
           the
           
             Holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           it
           no
           wayes
           Co-partner
           with
           the
           
             guilt
          
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           will
           appeare
           by
           observing
           the
           difference
           of
           these
           severall
           
             Agents
          
           in
           these
           four
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Principle
               ,
            
             by
             which
             they
             worke
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Rule
               ,
            
             by
             which
             they
             proceed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Meanes
               ,
            
             which
             they
             use
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               End
            
             at
             which
             they
             aime
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
          
           Principle
           
             of
             operation
             in
             God
             is
             his
             owne
          
           Soveraigne
           will
           ,
           
             and
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           Hee
           doth
           what
           ever
           hee
           pleaseth
           ,
           Psal.
           115.
           3.
           
           He
           saith
           his
           purpose
           shall
           stand
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           doe
           all
           his
           PLEASVRE
           ,
           Isa.
           46.
           10.
           
           He
           hath
           mercy
           on
           whom
           be
           WILL
           have
           mercy
           ,
           and
           whom
           hee
           WILL
           he
           hardneth
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           13.
           
           Giving
           no
           account
           OF
           HIS
           MATTERS
           ,
           Job
           .
           33.
           18.
           
           
             This
             our
             Saviour
             rendereth
             as
             the
             onely
             Principle
             and
             reason
             of
             his
             hidden
             operations
             :
          
           O
           Father
           so
           it
           seemed
           good
           in
           thy
           sight
           ,
           Matth.
           11.
           26.
           
           
             His
          
           Soveraignty
           
             in
             doing
             what
             he
             will
             with
             his
             owne
             ,
             as
             the
             Potter
             with
             his
             clay
             ,
             is
             the
             rise
             of
             his
             operations
             :
             So
             that
             what
             ever
             he
             doth
             ,
          
           who
           can
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           what
           doest
           thou
           ,
           Job
           9.
           12.
           
           Shall
           the
           thing
           formed
           say
           to
           him
           that
           formed
           it
           ,
           why
           hast
           thou
           made
           mee
           thus
           ?
           Rom.
           9.
           20.
           
           
             And
             hence
             two
             things
             will
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           is
           just
           ,
           and
           righteous
           ,
           for
           so
           must
           all
           acts
           of
           supreame
           and
           absolute
           dominion
           be
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           can
           be
           Author
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           existence
           
           
             and
             being
             in
             it selfe
             ,
          
           for
           he
           workes
           as
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           Beings
           .
           
             This
          
           sin
           hath
           not
           .
           So
           that
           though
           every
           
             action
             ,
          
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           receives
           its
           
             specification
          
           from
           the
           working
           of
           Providence
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           ,
           is
           their
           
             existence
          
           in
           their
           severall
           kinds
           ,
           to
           be
           Ascribed
           ,
           yet
           an
           evill
           
             action
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             evilnesse
          
           of
           it
           ,
           depends
           not
           upon
           Divine
           
             concourse
             and
             influence
             ,
          
           for
           
             good
          
           and
           
             evill
          
           make
           not
           sundry
           kinds
           of
           Actions
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           distinction
           of
           a
           
             Subject
          
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           
             Adjuncts
          
           and
           Accidents
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           
             Principle
             of
             operation
          
           in
           man
           ,
           is
           
             Nature
          
           vitiated
           and
           corrupted
           :
           I
           say
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           not
           that
           he
           worketh
           
             naturally
             ,
          
           being
           a
           
             free
             Agent
             ,
          
           but
           that
           these
           faculties
           ,
           
             will
          
           and
           
             understanding
             ,
          
           which
           are
           the
           principles
           of
           Operation
           are
           in
           
             nature
          
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           can
           nothing
           flow
           but
           evill
           :
           
             An
             evill
             tree
             bringeth
             forth
             evill
             fruit
             :
             Men
             doe
             not
             gather
             Figs
             from
             Thistles
             :
             A
             bitter
             fountaine
             sends
             not
             forth
             sweet
             Waters
             :
             Who
             can
             bring
             a
             cleane
             thing
             out
             of
             an
             uncleane
             ?
          
           If
           the
           
             fountaine
          
           be
           poisoned
           ,
           can
           the
           
             streames
          
           be
           wholesome
           ?
           What
           can
           you
           expect
           of
           light
           and
           truth
           from
           a
           minde
           possest
           with
           vanity
           and
           darknesse
           ?
           What
           from
           a
           will
           averted
           from
           the
           
             chiefest
             good
             ,
          
           and
           fixt
           upon
           
             present
             appearances
             ?
          
           What
           from
           an
           heart
           ,
           the
           figment
           of
           whose
           imagination
           is
           onely
           evill
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           the
           difference
           in
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             operation
             :
          
           Every
           thing
           that
           workes
           hath
           a
           
             Rule
          
           worke
           by
           ,
           this
           is
           called
           a
           
             Law
             .
          
           In
           
             that
             thing
          
           which
           
             to
             man
          
           is
           sinfull
           ,
           God
           worketh
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             thing
          
           onely
           ,
           Man
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             sinfull
             thing
             :
          
           And
           how
           so
           ?
           Why
           every
           ones
           sin
           is
           his
           Aberration
           from
           his
           Rule
           of
           operation
           or
           working
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           is
           
             aberrare
             a
             scopo
             .
          
           To
           
             sin
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           collime
           aright
           at
           the
           end
           proposed
           ;
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           a
           most
           exact
           definition
           of
           it
           :
           
             Irregularity
             is
             its
             forme
             ,
          
           if
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           a
           Forme
           :
           a
           Privations
           forme
           ,
           is
           deformity
           .
           Looke
           then
           in
           any
           Action
           ,
           wherein
           an
           
             Agent
          
           exorbitates
           from
           its
           
             Rule
             ,
          
           that
           is
           sin
           :
           Now
           what
           is
           Gods
           rule
           in
           operation
           ?
           
             His
             owne
             infinite
             wise
             will
             alone
             ;
          
           he
           takes
           neither
           Motive
           ,
           rise
           ,
           nor
           occasion
           for
           any
           internall
           acts
           ,
           from
           any
           thing
           without
           himselfe
           ;
           
             hee
             doth
             what
             ever
             hee
             pleaseth
             ,
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
             He
             worketh
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           1.
           11.
           
           That
           is
           his
           owne
           
             Law
          
           of
           operation
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Rule
          
           of
           righteousnesse
           unto
           others
           :
           working
           then
           agreeably
           to
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           which
           he
           alwayes
           must
           doe
           ,
           he
           is
           
             free
          
           from
           the
           obliquity
           of
           any
           action
           .
           What
           now
           is
           the
           
             Rule
          
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           ?
           Why
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Revealed
             things
             belong
             to
             us
             that
             we
             may
             doe
             them
             ,
             Deut.
          
           29.
           29.
           
           Gods
           
             revealed
             will
          
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           walking
           ;
           our
           working
           ;
           what
           ever
           
             suits
          
           not
           ,
           answers
           not
           this
           ,
           is
           
             Evill
             .
          
           Sinne
           is
           the
           transgression
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           1
           
             John
          
           3.
           4.
           
           Here
           then
           comes
           in
           the
           
             deformity
             ,
          
           the
           obliquity
           ,
           the
           
             at
             axy
          
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           God
           workes
           and
           man
           worketh
           ;
           those
           
             Agents
             ,
          
           have
           severall
           rules
           .
           God
           workes
           according
           to
           his
           
             rule
             ,
          
           hence
           the
           action
           is
           good
           ,
           as
           an
           Action
           :
           Man
           deviates
           from
           his
           
             rule
             ,
          
           hence
           it
           is
           
             sinfull
          
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           qualifications
           and
           Adjuncts
           .
           Man
           writes
           
             faire
          
           letters
           ,
           upon
           a
           wet
           paper
           ,
           and
           they
           run
           all
           into
           one
           blot
           ,
           not
           the
           
             skill
          
           of
           the
           Scribe
           ,
           but
           the
           
             defect
          
           in
           the
           Paper
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           deformity
           :
           he
           that
           makes
           a
           
             lame
             Horse
          
           goe
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           going
           ,
           but
           the
           defect
           in
           his
           joynts
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           going
           lame
           :
           The
           
             Sunne
          
           exhales
           a
           steame
           from
           the
           
             Dunghill
             ,
          
           the
           
             Sunne
          
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           exhalation
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Dunghill
          
           of
           the
           unwholesome
           savour
           .
           The
           first
           cause
           is
           the
           proper
           cause
           of
           a
           
             things
             being
             ,
          
           but
           the
           second
           of
           its
           
             being
             Evill
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           the
           
             severall
             operations
             and
             actings
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             :
          
           for
           instance
           in
           a
           rebellious
           peoples
           fighting
           against
           their
           Helpers
           under
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           
             Acts
          
           of
           God
           herein
           may
           be
           referred
           to
           six
           heads
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           continuance
           
             of
             the
             creatures
             being
             and
             life
             ;
          
           Vpholding
           him
           by
           the
           word
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             When
             he
             might
             take
             him
             off
             in
             a
             moment
             :
          
           Enduring
           them
           with
           much
           long
           suffering
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           22.
           
           
             When
             he
             might
             cut
             him
             off
             as
             he
             did
             she
             opposers
             of
          
           Elijah
           ,
           with
           fire
           from
           heaven
           ,
           2
           Kings
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           
             continuance
             of
             power
             of
             operation
             to
             them
             ,
          
           when
           he
           could
           
             make
             their
             hands
             to
             wither
             like
             Jeroboams
             ,
          
           when
           they
           goe
           about
           to
           strike
           ,
           1
           
             Kings
          
           13.
           4.
           
           Or
           their
           hearts
           ,
           to
           dye
           within
           them
           like
           
             Nabals
             ,
          
           when
           they
           intend
           to
           be
           Churlish
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           25.
           37.
           but
           he
           raiseth
           them
           up
           ,
           or
           
             makes
             them
             to
             stand
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           oppose
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           9.
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Laying
             before
             them
             a
             suitable
             object
             for
             the
             drawing
             forth
             
             their
             corruption
             unto
             opposition
             ,
          
           giving
           them
           such
           Helpers
           as
           shall
           in
           many
           things
           crosse
           their
           lusts
           ,
           exasperate
           them
           ,
           thereunto
           ;
           as
           
             Elijab
          
           a
           man
           of
           fiery
           zeale
           ,
           for
           a
           lukewarme
           
             Ahab
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Withholding
             from
             them
             that
             effectuall
             grace
             ,
          
           by
           which
           alone
           that
           sin
           might
           be
           avoided
           ;
           a
           not
           actually
           keeping
           them
           from
           that
           sin
           by
           the
           might
           of
           his
           spirit
           and
           grace
           ;
           that
           alone
           is
           effectuall
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           actuall
           ;
           
             he
             suffers
             them
             to
             walke
             in
             their
             owne
             wayes
             :
          
        
         
           And
           this
           the
           Lord
           may
           doe
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Judicially
             ,
          
           they
           deserve
           to
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           
             Ahab
          
           is
           left
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           iniquities
           ,
           
             add
             iniquity
             to
             iniquity
             ,
             Psal.
          
           69.
           27.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           
             Soveraignety
             ,
          
           doing
           what
           he
           will
           with
           his
           owne
           ,
           
             hardening
             whom
             hee
             will
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.
           15.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           positively
           sends
           upon
           their
           
             understandings
          
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           sets
           out
           under
           the
           termes
           of
           
             blindnesse
             ,
             darkenesse
             ,
             folly
             ,
             delusion
             ,
             slumber
             ,
             a
             spirit
             of
             giddinesse
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           the
           places
           are
           too
           many
           to
           rehearse
           .
           What
           
             secret
             actings
          
           in
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           
             minds
          
           of
           men
           ,
           what
           
             disturbing
          
           of
           their
           advises
           ,
           what
           
             mingling
          
           of
           corrupt
           affections
           with
           false
           carnall
           reasonings
           ,
           what
           givings
           up
           to
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           in
           
             Satan
          
           the
           Prince
           thereof
           ,
           this
           
             judiciall
             act
          
           doth
           containe
           ,
           I
           cannot
           insist
           upon
           :
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           helpe
           them
           ,
           to
           discern
           ,
           yea
           he
           will
           cause
           
             that
             they
             shall
             not
          
           discerne
           but
           hide
           from
           their
           eyes
           the
           things
           that
           concerne
           their
           peace
           ,
           and
           so
           give
           them
           up
           to
           contend
           with
           their
           onely
           Helpers
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Suitably
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             will
             and
             affections
          
           he
           hath
           severall
           acts
           ;
           obfirming
           the
           one
           ,
           in
           corruption
           ,
           and
           giving
           up
           the
           other
           to
           vilenesse
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           24
           ,
           26.
           
           Untill
           the
           
             heart
          
           become
           throughly
           hardened
           ,
           and
           the
           
             conscience
          
           seared
           :
           Not
           
             forcing
          
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           leaving
           it
           to
           follow
           the
           Judgement
           of
           practicall
           reason
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           
             blind
             ,
          
           yea
           a
           
             blinded
          
           guide
           ,
           whither
           can
           it
           lead
           a
           
             blind
          
           Follower
           ,
           but
           into
           the
           ditch
           ?
           Not
           
             defiling
          
           the
           
             other
          
           with
           infused
           
             sensuality
             ,
          
           but
           provoking
           them
           to
           
             act
          
           according
           to
           inbred
           ,
           native
           corruption
           ,
           and
           by
           suffering
           frequent
           vile
           actings
           to
           confirme
           them
           in
           wayes
           of
           vilenesse
           .
        
         
         
           Take
           an
           instance
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           God
           gives
           Helpers
           and
           Deliverers
           to
           a
           sinfull
           people
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           provocations
           ,
           some
           or
           all
           of
           them
           shall
           not
           taste
           of
           the
           Deliverance
           ,
           by
           them
           to
           be
           procured
           ;
           wherefore
           though
           he
           sustaines
           their
           
             lives
          
           in
           being
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           have
           opportunity
           to
           know
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           peace
           ,
           yet
           he
           gives
           them
           a
           
             power
          
           to
           contend
           with
           their
           
             Helpers
             ,
          
           causing
           their
           helpers
           to
           act
           
             such
             things
             ,
          
           as
           under
           consideration
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           shall
           exceedingly
           provoke
           theses
           sinners
           :
           Being
           so
           
             exasperated
          
           and
           provoked
           ,
           the
           Lord
           who
           is
           free
           in
           all
           his
           dispensations
           ,
           refuseth
           to
           make
           out
           to
           them
           that
           
             healing
             grace
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           might
           be
           kept
           from
           a
           sinfull
           opposition
           :
           Yea
           being
           justly
           
             provoked
             ,
          
           and
           resolved
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           taste
           of
           the
           plenty
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           makes
           them
           
             foolish
             and
             giddy
          
           in
           their
           reasonings
           and
           counsels
           ,
           blinds
           them
           in
           their
           
             understandings
             ,
          
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           discerne
           
             plaine
             and
             evident
             things
             ,
          
           tending
           to
           their
           owne
           good
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           ,
           shall
           
             erre
             like
             a
             drunken
             man
             in
             his
             vomit
             ;
          
           whence
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           recovered
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           destroy
           them
           ,
           he
           gives
           in
           hardnesse
           and
           obstinacy
           upon
           their
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           ,
           leaving
           them
           to
           
             suitable
             affections
             ,
          
           to
           contend
           for
           their
           owne
           ruine
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           are
           the
           
             wayes
             and
             methods
          
           of
           sinfull
           mans
           working
           in
           such
           an
           
             opposition
             ,
          
           would
           be
           too
           long
           for
           me
           to
           declare
           ;
           what
           
             prejudices
          
           are
           erected
           ,
           what
           
             lusts
          
           pursued
           ,
           what
           corrupt
           
             Interests
          
           acted
           ,
           and
           followed
           ;
           how
           
             selfe
          
           is
           honoured
           ,
           what
           false
           
             pretences
          
           coyned
           ,
           how
           
             God
          
           is
           sleighted
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           goe
           about
           to
           lay
           open
           ,
           I
           must
           looke
           into
           the
           
             Hell
          
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           then
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           loathsome
           and
           abhominable
           :
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           sinfull
           
             selfe
             ,
          
           sinfull
           
             lusts
             ,
          
           sinfull
           
             prejudices
             ,
          
           sinfull
           
             blindnesse
             ,
          
           sinfull
           
             carnall
             feares
             ,
          
           sinfull
           
             corrupt
             interests
             ,
          
           sinfull
           
             fleshly
             reasonings
             ,
          
           sinfull
           
             passions
             ,
          
           and
           vile
           
             affections
          
           doe
           all
           concur
           in
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           are
           all
           woven
           up
           together
           in
           such
           a
           Web
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           See
           the
           distance
           of
           their
           
             aimes
             ,
          
           God's
           aime
           is
           onely
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           owne
           Glory
           (
           then
           which
           nothing
           but
           himselfe
           is
           so
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           nothing
           so
           righteous
           that
           it
           should
           be
           )
           and
           this
           by
           the
           way
           of
           goodnesse
           and
           severity
           ,
           
             Rom.
             11.
             22.
             
             Goodnesse
          
           in
           faithfulnesse
           and
           mercy
           ,
           
             preserving
          
           
           his
           ,
           who
           are
           opposed
           ,
           whereby
           his
           Glory
           is
           exceedingly
           advanced
           :
           
             Severity
          
           towards
           the
           Opposers
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           
             sinfull
             cursed
             opposition
             ,
          
           they
           may
           fill
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           receive
           this
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           they
           
             lye
             down
             in
             sorrow
             ,
          
           wherin
           also
           he
           is
           glorious
           .
        
         
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           speak
           
             this
             ,
          
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           under
           any
           
             temptation
          
           may
           be
           carryed
           to
           an
           opposition
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           or
           degree
           to
           the
           
             instruments
          
           of
           Gods
           glory
           amongst
           them
           :
           Many
           for
           a
           season
           may
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           belong
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           recovered
           in
           due
           time
           :
           It
           is
           onely
           of
           men
           given
           up
           ,
           
             forsaken
             ,
          
           opposing
           all
           the
           
             Appearances
          
           of
           God
           with
           his
           
             Saints
          
           and
           people
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           speak
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             what
             are
             the
             ends
             of
             this
          
           Generation
           of
           Fighters
           
             against
             this
          
           brazen
           wall
           ,
           
             and
             how
             distant
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Lords
             ?
          
           They
           consult
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           from
           his
           excellency
           ,
           whom
           God
           will
           exalt
           ,
           Psal.
           62.
           4.
           
           They
           thinke
           not
           as
           the
           Lord
           ,
           neither
           doth
           their
           heart
           meane
           so
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           their
           heart
           to
           destroy
           and
           to
           cut
           off
           ,
           Isa.
           10.
           7.
           
           
             To
             satisfie
             their
             owne
             corrupt
             lusts
             ,
          
           ambition
           ,
           avarice
           ▪
           revenge
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             because
             his
             ,
          
           hatred
           
             of
             the
             yoak
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
          
           fleshly
           Interests
           ;
           
             even
             for
             these
             and
             such
             like
          
           Ends
           
             as
             these
             ,
             is
             their
             undertaking
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           though
           there
           be
           a
           
             concurrence
          
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           in
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           yet
           considering
           the
           distance
           of
           their
           
             Principles
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             Actings
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ends
             ;
          
           It
           is
           apparent
           that
           
             Man
          
           doth
           
             sinfully
             ,
          
           what
           the
           
             Lord
          
           doth
           
             judicially
             ;
          
           which
           being
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           former
           Objection
           ,
           I
           returne
           to
           give
           in
           some
           
             Vses
          
           to
           the
           Point
           .
        
         
           Let
           men
           ,
           
           constant
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           upright
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           
             difficult
             times
          
           know
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           to
           expect
           from
           
             many
             ,
          
           yea
           the
           
             most
          
           of
           the
           
             Generation
             ,
          
           whose
           good
           they
           intend
           ,
           and
           among
           whom
           they
           live
           ;
           Opposition
           and
           fighting
           is
           like
           to
           be
           their
           
             Lot
             ,
          
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           
             it
             will
             be
             so
          
           because
           of
           mens
           lusts
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           but
           also
           
             it
             shall
             be
             so
          
           from
           Gods
           righteous
           Judgements
           against
           a
           stubborne
           people
           :
           
             They
          
           harden
           their
           hearts
           
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
          
           to
           compasse
           their
           ends
           ,
           and
           God
           heardens
           their
           hearts
           
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
          
           to
           bring
           
           about
           his
           aimes
           :
           They
           
             will
             doe
             it
          
           to
           execute
           
             their
             revenge
             upon
             others
             ,
          
           They
           
             shall
             doe
             it
          
           to
           execute
           
             Gods
             vengeance
          
           upon
           themselves
           .
           This
           may
           be
           for
           consolation
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           contending
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             man
          
           against
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           oppose
           (
           which
           God
           will
           restraine
           ,
           or
           cause
           it
           to
           turne
           to
           his
           praise
           )
           but
           there
           is
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           against
           themselves
           ,
           which
           who
           can
           beare
           ?
           This
           then
           let
           all
           expect
           ,
           who
           engage
           their
           
             hearts
          
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           
             Lambe
          
           whither
           ever
           he
           goeth
           .
        
         
           Men
           walking
           in
           the
           
             syncerity
             of
             their
             hearts
          
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           conceive
           that
           all
           
             Sheaves
          
           should
           bow
           to
           theirs
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           should
           cry
           
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
             ,
          
           to
           their
           proceedings
           :
           Why
           should
           any
           oppose
           ?
           
             Quid
             meruere
             ?
          
           Alas
           !
           the
           more
           
             upright
          
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           fitter
           for
           the
           Lord
           by
           them
           to
           breake
           a
           Gainsaying
           people
           :
           Let
           men
           keep
           close
           to
           those
           wayes
           of
           God
           whereto
           protection
           is
           annexed
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           their
           hearts
           faile
           them
           because
           of
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           the
           storme
           of
           their
           fury
           will
           be
           like
           the
           
             plague
          
           of
           Haile
           in
           
             Egipt
             ,
          
           it
           smote
           onely
           the
           
             Cattel
          
           that
           were
           in
           the
           field
           ;
           those
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           word
           of
           
             Moses
          
           drove
           them
           into
           the
           houses
           ,
           preserved
           them
           alive
           .
           If
           men
           wander
           in
           the
           
             field
          
           of
           their
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           of
           selfe
           seeking
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           doubtlesse
           the
           storme
           will
           carry
           them
           away
           ;
           but
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           keep
           house
           ,
           who
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           have
           much
           noyse
           terrour
           and
           dread
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           come
           nigh
           them
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           for
           causes
           best
           known
           ,
           known
           onely
           to
           his
           infinite
           wisedome
           ,
           should
           take
           off
           any
           
             Josiahs
          
           in
           the
           opposition
           ,
           he
           will
           certainly
           effect
           two
           things
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             To
             give
             them
             rest
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Further
             his
             cause
             and
             truth
             by
             drawing
             out
             the
             prayers
             and
             appeales
             of
             the
             residue
             ,
             and
             
               this
            
             living
             they
             valued
             above
             their
             lives
             .
          
        
         
           All
           
             you
          
           then
           that
           are
           the
           Lords
           
             workmen
          
           be
           alwayes
           prepared
           for
           a
           storme
           ,
           wonder
           not
           ,
           that
           men
           see
           not
           the
           
             wayes
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             judgements
          
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           many
           are
           
             blinded
             .
          
           Admire
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           so
           endlessely
           engage
           themselves
           into
           fruitlesse
           oppositions
           ,
           they
           are
           
             hardened
             .
          
           Be
           not
           amazed
           ,
           that
           evidence
           of
           truth
           and
           righteousnesse
           will
           not
           affect
           them
           ,
           
           they
           are
           
             corrupted
             .
          
           But
           this
           doe
           ,
           
             Come
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             Chambers
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             safe
             untill
             this
             whole
             indignation
             be
             overpast
             .
          
        
         
           I
           speak
           of
           
             All
          
           them
           ,
           and
           
             onely
          
           them
           who
           follow
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           his
           ways
           with
           upright
           hearts
           ,
           and
           single
           minds
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           you
           to
           be
           a
           
             Rock
          
           and
           a
           
             brazen
             wall
          
           for
           men
           to
           dash
           themselves
           against
           ,
           and
           to
           breake
           in
           pieces
           ,
           though
           the
           service
           be
           grievous
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           
             His
             ,
          
           whose
           you
           are
           ,
           be
           prepared
           ,
           the
           wind
           blowes
           ,
           a
           storme
           may
           come
           .
        
         
           Let
           men
           set
           upon
           
             opposition
          
           make
           a
           diligent
           enquiry
           ,
           
           whether
           there
           be
           no
           
             hand
          
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           ?
           Whether
           their
           counsels
           be
           not
           
             leavened
          
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           their
           thoughts
           
             mixed
          
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           giddinesse
           ,
           and
           themselves
           carried
           on
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           ?
           Let
           me
           see
           the
           
             opposer
          
           of
           the
           present
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           upon
           his
           oppostion
           is
           made
           more
           
             humble
             ,
          
           more
           
             selfe
             denying
             ,
          
           more
           empty
           of
           
             selfe-wisedome
             ,
          
           more
           
             fervent
          
           in
           supplycations
           and
           waiting
           upon
           God
           ,
           then
           formerly
           :
           and
           I
           will
           certainely
           blot
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Roll
           of
           men
           judicially
           hardened
           .
           But
           if
           therewith
           ,
           men
           become
           also
           
             proud
             ,
             selfish
             ,
             carnally
             wise
             ,
             revengefull
             ,
             furious
             upon
             earthly
             Interests
             ,
             full
             ,
             impatient
             ,
          
           doubtlesse
           God
           is
           departed
           ,
           and
           an
           evill
           spirit
           from
           the
           Lord
           prevaileth
           on
           them
           .
           O
           that
           men
           
             would
             looke
             about
             them
          
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           ,
           see
           the
           Lord
           disturbing
           them
           ,
           before
           the
           waves
           returne
           upon
           them
           ;
           know
           that
           they
           may
           pull
           downe
           some
           
             Anticks
          
           that
           make
           a
           great
           shew
           of
           supporting
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           indeed
           are
           
             Pargetted
             posts
          
           supported
           by
           it
           ;
           the
           foundation
           is
           on
           a
           
             rock
             ,
          
           that
           shall
           not
           be
           prevailed
           against
           .
        
         
           See
           the
           infinite
           
             wisedome
             and
             soveraignty
          
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           
           that
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           
             light
          
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           to
           compasse
           his
           owne
           
             righteous
             Judgements
          
           by
           the
           sinfull
           advisings
           and
           undertakings
           of
           men
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Lords
           
             Soveraignty
          
           and
           dominion
           over
           the
           Creature
           doth
           not
           in
           any
           thing
           more
           exalt
           it self
           ,
           then
           in
           working
           in
           all
           the
           
             Reasonings
             ,
          
           debates
           ,
           consultations
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           bring
           about
           his
           owne
           counsels
           through
           their
           free
           workings
           .
           That
           men
           should
           use
           ,
           improve
           their
           
             wisedome
             ,
             freedome
             ,
             choyce
             ,
          
           yea
           
             lusts
             ,
          
           not
           once
           thinking
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           all
           
           that
           while
           doe
           his
           worke
           more
           then
           their
           owne
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Lords
           doing
           and
           it
           is
           marvellous
           in
           our
           eyes
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           last
           part
           of
           my
           Text
           I
           shall
           not
           speak
           at
           all
           ,
           neither
           indeed
           did
           I
           intend
           .
        
      
       
         
           OF
           TOLERATION
           :
        
         
           And
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           About
           RELIGION
           :
        
         
           THE
           Times
           are
           
             busie
             ,
          
           and
           we
           must
           be
           
             breife
             .
             Prefaces
             ,
          
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           at
           all
           times
           
             needlesse
             ,
          
           in
           these
           ,
           
             troublesome
             .
          
           Mine
           shall
           only
           be
           ,
           that
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           without
           either
           
             Preface
          
           or
           
             Passion
             ,
          
           I
           will
           fall
           to
           the
           businesse
           in
           hand
           .
           The
           
             thing
          
           about
           which
           I
           am
           to
           deale
           ,
           is
           commonly
           called
           
             Toleration
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Toleration
             of
             severall
             Religions
             .
          
           The
           
             way
          
           wherin
           I
           shall
           proceed
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           
             contest
             ,
          
           thereby
           to
           give
           occasion
           :
           for
           the
           reciprocation
           of
           a
           
             Saw
          
           of
           debate
           with
           any
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           laying
           downe
           of
           such
           
             positive
             observations
             ,
          
           as
           being
           either
           not
           
             apprehended
             ,
          
           or
           not
           rightly
           
             improved
             ,
          
           by
           the
           most
           ,
           yet
           lye
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           whole
           
             difference
          
           betweene
           men
           about
           this
           businesse
           ,
           and
           tend
           in
           themselves
           to
           give
           
             light
          
           unto
           a
           righteous
           and
           equitable
           
             determination
          
           of
           the
           maine
           thing
           contended
           about
           :
           And
           lastly
           herein
           ,
           for
           
             method
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           first
           ,
           consider
           the
           
             grounds
          
           upon
           which
           that
           
             Non
             toleration
          
           whereunto
           I
           cannot
           consent
           ,
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           still
           indeavoured
           to
           be
           supported
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           be
           necessitated
           to
           remove
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           order
           assert
           the
           positive
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           businesse
           under
           contest
           :
           all
           in
           these
           ensuing
           observations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Although
           the
           expressions
           of
           
             Toleration
             ,
          
           and
           
             Non
             toleration
          
           wherewith
           the
           thing
           in
           controversie
           is
           vested
           ,
           doe
           seeme
           
           to
           cast
           the
           
             Affirmation
          
           upon
           them
           who
           plead
           for
           a
           
             forbearance
          
           in
           things
           of
           Religion
           towards
           dissenting
           persons
           ,
           yet
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           purely
           upon
           the
           
             Negation
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Affirmative
          
           lyes
           fully
           on
           the
           other
           part
           :
           and
           so
           the
           weight
           of
           proving
           (
           which
           ofttimes
           is
           heavy
           )
           lyes
           on
           their
           shoulders
           .
           Though
           
             non-toleration
          
           sound
           like
           a
           
             negation
             ,
          
           yet
           
             punishment
             ,
          
           (
           which
           termes
           in
           this
           matter
           are
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           is
           a
           deep
           
             Affirmation
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           sufficeth
           not
           men
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             consulted
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             finde
             that
             hee
             ever
             spake
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Saints
             or
             people
             to
             establish
             a
             Toleration
             of
             errour
             :
          
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           first
           argument
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           produced
           in
           the
           late
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Reverend
           and
           learned
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
             .
             Affirmative
          
           precepts
           must
           be
           produced
           ,
           for
           a
           
             non
             Toleration
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           punishing
           of
           erring
           persons
           .
           For
           
             actings
             ,
          
           of
           such
           high
           concernment
           ,
           men
           doe
           generally
           desire
           a
           better
           warrant
           then
           this
           ,
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Word
             against
             them
             .
          
           Cleare
           
             light
          
           is
           needfull
           for
           men
           ,
           who
           walke
           in
           
             paths
             ,
          
           which
           lead
           directly
           to
           houses
           of
           
             Blood
             .
          
           God
           hath
           not
           spoken
           of
           
             Non-Toleratin
             ,
          
           is
           a
           certaine
           rule
           of
           
             Forbearance
             .
          
           But
           God
           hath
           not
           spoken
           of
           
             Toleration
             ,
          
           is
           no
           rule
           of
           
             acting
          
           in
           opposition
           thereunto
           .
           (
           What
           he
           hath
           spoken
           one
           
             way
          
           or
           
             other
             ,
          
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           considered
           .
           )
           
             Positive
             actings
          
           must
           have
           
             positive
             precepts
             ,
          
           and
           rules
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           
             conscience
          
           is
           its
           owne
           guide
           .
           If
           then
           you
           will
           have
           
             persons
          
           deviating
           in
           their
           apprehensions
           from
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           civilly
           
             punished
             ,
          
           you
           must
           bring
           better
           
             warrant
          
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           spoken
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           
             I
             shall
             not
             walke
             in
             your
             wayes
             ,
             but
             refraine
             my
             foot
             from
             your
             path
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           undoubtedly
           there
           are
           very
           many
           things
           under
           the
           
             command
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           becomming
           our
           
             duty
             ,
          
           and
           within
           his
           
             promise
             ,
          
           so
           made
           our
           
             priviledge
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           if
           not
           
             performed
             ,
          
           or
           not
           
             enjoyed
             ,
          
           are
           not
           of
           
             humane
          
           cognizance
           ,
           as
           
             faith
          
           it selfe
           .
           Yet
           because
           the
           
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           is
           in
           that
           rank
           of
           things
           ,
           this
           also
           is
           urged
           as
           of
           weight
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           
             learned
             persons
             ,
          
           to
           the
           businesse
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Errours
             ,
          
           though
           never
           so
           impious
           ,
           are
           yet
           distinguished
           from
           
             Peace-disturbing
          
           enormities
           .
           If
           
             Opinions
          
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           tend
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           
             publike
             peace
             ,
          
           either
           that
           
           
             publick
             Tranquilitie
          
           is
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           God
           alloweth
           a
           penall
           restraint
           of
           those
           
             Opinions
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           mistake
           ,
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           plead
           for
           
             Toleration
             ,
          
           doe
           allow
           of
           
             punishment
          
           for
           
             offences
          
           against
           the
           
             second
          
           Table
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           
             first
             .
          
           The
           case
           is
           the
           same
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
             one
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             other
             .
          
           What
           Offences
           against
           the
           
             second
          
           Table
           are
           punishable
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           not
           all
           :
           but
           onely
           such
           as
           by
           a
           
             disorderly
             Eruption
          
           pervert
           the
           course
           of
           
             publicke
          
           quiet
           and
           society
           .
           Yea
           none
           but
           such
           ,
           fall
           under
           
             humane
          
           Cognizance
           .
           The
           warrant
           of
           exercising
           
             vindictive
             power
          
           amongst
           men
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           
             reference
          
           of
           Offences
           to
           their
           common
           tranquility
           .
           
             Delicta
             puniri
             ,
             publice
             interest
             .
          
           Where
           punishment
           is
           the
           
             debt
             ,
             Bonum
             totius
             ,
          
           is
           the
           
             Creditour
          
           to
           exact
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           allowed
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Offences
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           If
           any
           of
           
             them
          
           in
           their
           owne
           Nature
           (
           not
           some
           mens
           apprehensions
           )
           are
           
             disturbances
          
           of
           publick
           peace
           ,
           
             they
             also
          
           are
           punishable
           .
           Only
           let
           not
           this
           be
           measured
           by
           disputable
           consequences
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           other
           are
           .
           Let
           the
           
             Evidence
          
           be
           in
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           and
           
             Actum
             est
             ,
          
           let
           who
           will
           
             plead
          
           for
           them
           .
           Hence
           ,
        
         
           
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
          
           warming
           in
           its
           very
           Bowels
           ,
           a
           fatall
           
             Engine
          
           against
           all
           
             Magistracy
          
           amongst
           us
           ,
           cannot
           upon
           our
           Concessions
           plead
           for
           Forbearance
           :
           It
           being
           a
           knowne
           and
           received
           
             Maxime
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           clashes
           against
           no
           
             righteous
          
           ordinance
           of
           man
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           be
           spoken
           to
           the
           third
           Argument
           of
           the
           forenamed
           Reverend
           persons
           from
           the
           
             Analogie
          
           of
           delinquencies
           against
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Table
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           
             Plea
          
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           Erring
           persons
           ,
           from
           the
           
             penall
             constitution
          
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           against
           
             Idolaters
          
           (
           which
           in
           the
           next
           place
           is
           urged
           )
           seemes
           not
           very
           firme
           and
           convincing
           .
           The
           vast
           
             distance
          
           that
           is
           between
           
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           and
           any
           
             Errors
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           meerly
           such
           ,
           however
           propagated
           or
           maintained
           with
           
             Obstinacy
             ,
          
           much
           impaireth
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           Argumentation
           .
        
         
           
             Idolatry
          
           is
           the
           yeelding
           unto
           a
           
             Creature
          
           the
           
             service
             and
             worship
          
           due
           to
           the
           
             Creator
             :
             Reinold
             .
             de
             .
             Idol
             .
             li
             .
             2.
             Cap.
             1.
             S.
             1.
             
             Idololatria
             est
             circa
             omne
             Idolum
             famulatus
             &
             servitus
             ,
             Tertul.
             de
             Pol.
             
          
           The
           attendance
           and
           service
           of
           any
           
             Idoll
             .
             Idololatroe
             dicuntur
             
             qui
             simulachri
             eam
             servitutem
             exhibent
             quae
             debetur
             Deo
             :
             August
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Trinit.
             Cap.
          
           6.
           
           They
           are
           Idolaters
           who
           give
           that
           service
           to
           
             Idols
          
           which
           is
           due
           unto
           God
           .
           To
           render
           glory
           to
           the
           Creature
           as
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           say
           the
           Papists
           :
           
             Bell.
             de
             Eccles
             ,
             Triump
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             24.
             
             Greg.
             de
             Valen.
             de
             Idol
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           1.
           
           Suitable
           to
           the
           description
           of
           it
           given
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           25.
           plainely
           ,
           that
           whereunto
           the
           
             Sanction
          
           under
           debate
           was
           added
           ,
           as
           the
           bond
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           it
           (
           which
           was
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           commendable
           proceedings
           of
           diverse
           Kings
           of
           
             Judah
          
           against
           such
           )
           was
           a
           
             voluntary
             relinquishment
             of
             Jehovah
          
           revealed
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           honour
           due
           unto
           him
           to
           
             dunghill
             Idols
             .
          
           Now
           though
           
             Error
          
           and
           Ignorance
           ofttimes
           lye
           as
           the
           bottome
           of
           this
           
             abhomination
             ,
          
           yet
           
             Error
          
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           which
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           opposed
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           differenced
           therefrom
           .
           That
           Common
           definition
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           
             Error
             ,
             or
             Errors
             in
             or
             about
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             ,
             maintained
             with
             stubbornnesse
             and
             pertinacy
             after
             Conviction
          
           (
           for
           the
           maine
           received
           by
           most
           Protestant
           Divines
           )
           will
           be
           no
           way
           suited
           unto
           
             that
             ,
          
           which
           was
           before
           given
           of
           
             Idolatry
          
           and
           is
           at
           commonly
           received
           ;
           being
           indeed
           much
           more
           cleare
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           afterward
           declared
           .
           That
           this
           
             latter
          
           is
           proper
           and
           suitable
           to
           those
           
             Scripturall
             descriptions
             ,
          
           which
           we
           have
           of
           
             Heresie
             ,
          
           I
           dare
           not
           assert
           :
           but
           being
           received
           by
           
             them
          
           who
           urge
           the
           
             punishment
          
           thereof
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           of
           affirming
           ,
           that
           
             those
             things
          
           whose
           
             definitions
          
           are
           so
           extreamely
           different
           ,
           are
           also
           very
           
             distant
          
           and
           discrepant
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Constitutions
          
           for
           the
           disposall
           of
           things
           concerning
           the
           
             one
             ,
          
           cannot
           
             eo
             nomine
             ,
          
           conclude
           the
           
             other
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           the
           
             Inference
          
           any
           stronger
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           
             hanged
          
           for
           
             coveting
             ,
          
           because
           he
           may
           be
           
             so
          
           for
           
             murdering
             .
          
        
         
           The
           penall
           
             Constitutions
          
           of
           the
           
             Judaicall
             policy
          
           (
           for
           so
           they
           were
           which
           yet
           I
           urge
           not
           )
           concerning
           
             Idolaters
             ,
          
           must
           be
           stretched
           beyond
           their
           
             Limits
             ,
          
           if
           you
           intend
           to
           enwrap
           
             Hereticks
          
           within
           their
           Verge
           .
           If
           
             Hereticks
          
           be
           also
           
             Idolaters
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Papists
             .
          
           (
           The
           poor
           
             Indians
          
           who
           worship
           a
           piece
           of
           
             red
             cloath
             ,
          
           the
           
             Egiptians
          
           who
           adored
           the
           
             Deities
             ,
          
           which
           grew
           in
           their
           owne
           
             Gardens
             ,
          
           being
           not
           more
           besotted
           with
           this
           
             abhomination
          
           
           then
           they
           who
           prostrate
           their
           soules
           unto
           ,
           and
           lavish
           their
           Devotion
           upon
           a
           
             peice
             of
             Bread
             ,
          
           a
           little
           before
           they
           prepare
           it
           for
           the
           draught
           ,
           so
           casting
           the
           
             stumbling
             block
             of
             their
             iniquities
          
           before
           the
           faces
           of
           poore
           
             Heathens
          
           and
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           causing
           
             Averroes
          
           to
           breath
           out
           his
           soule
           ,
           in
           this
           expression
           of
           that
           scandall
           ,
           
             Quoniam
             Christiani
             manducant
             Deum
             quem
             adorant
             ,
             sit
             anima
             mea
             cum
             Philosophis
             .
          
           )
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           the
           
             case
          
           seemes
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           have
           received
           so
           considerable
           an
           
             alteration
          
           that
           the
           
             Plea
          
           of
           
             forbearance
          
           is
           extreamely
           weakened
           ;
           as
           to
           my
           present
           apprehension
           :
           However
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           I
           remove
           such
           from
           this
           debate
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           like
           to
           this
           also
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           concerning
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
          
           the
           
             Law
          
           whereof
           is
           likewise
           commonly
           urged
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           The
           establishment
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           a
           
             Blasphemer
          
           is
           in
           
             Lev.
          
           24.
           16.
           
           Given
           it
           was
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           
             blaspheming
          
           and
           
             cursing
          
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           an
           
             Egyptian
             ,
          
           upon
           his
           striving
           &
           contending
           with
           an
           
             Israelite
             .
          
           Being
           (
           probably
           )
           in
           his
           own
           
             apprehension
          
           wronged
           by
           his
           
             Adversary
             ,
          
           he
           fell
           to
           
             Reviling
          
           his
           God
           .
           The
           Word
           here
           used
           to
           expresse
           his
           sinne
           ,
           is
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           signifying
           also
           to
           
             peirce
             ,
          
           and
           is
           twice
           so
           rendered
           ,
           
             Isa.
             36.
             6.
             
             Hab.
          
           3.
           14.
           
           Desperate
           expressions
           
             peircing
          
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           willingly
           and
           wilfully
           ,
           were
           doubtlesse
           his
           
             death
             deserving
          
           crime
           .
           It
           is
           the
           same
           word
           that
           
             Balack
          
           used
           to
           
             Baalam
             ,
          
           when
           he
           would
           have
           perswaded
           him
           to
           a
           
             deliberate
          
           cursing
           and
           powring
           out
           of
           the
           
             Imprecations
          
           on
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           23.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           A
           resolved
           
             peircing
          
           of
           the
           Name
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           cursed
           
             reproaches
             ,
          
           is
           the
           crime
           here
           sentenced
           to
           death
           .
           The
           
             Schoolemen
          
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           to
           compleate
           
             Blasphemy
          
           of
           the
           perverse
           
             affection
          
           in
           the
           Heart
           in
           detestation
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           joyned
           with
           the
           Reproaches
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           is
           required
           .
           
             Thom.
             22ae
             .
             g.
             13.
             a.
             1.
             ad
             1
             um
             .
          
           Which
           how
           remote
           it
           is
           from
           
             Error
          
           of
           any
           sort
           (
           I
           meane
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           them
           whereof
           we
           speak
           )
           being
           a
           pure
           misapprehension
           of
           the
           
             understanding
             ,
          
           imbraced
           (
           though
           falsely
           )
           for
           the
           honor
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           suppose
           is
           easily
           conceived
           :
           and
           so
           consequently
           that
           the
           
             Argument
          
           for
           the
           death
           of
           a
           person
           
             erring
             ,
          
           because
           he
           came
           off
           no
           easier
           ,
           of
           old
           who
           
             blasphemed
             ,
          
           is
           a
           
             baculo
             ad
             angulum
             .
          
        
         
         
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           that
           
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           of
           a
           larger
           extent
           ,
           and
           more
           generall
           acceptation
           in
           the
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           not
           deny
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           that
           ,
           that
           
             kind
          
           of
           
             blasphemy
          
           which
           was
           punishable
           with
           
             violent
          
           death
           ,
           was
           comprehensive
           of
           any
           
             inferiour
             crime
             ,
          
           I
           suppose
           cannot
           be
           proved
           .
           However
           ,
           
             Blasphemy
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           is
           never
           taken
           in
           any
           place
           that
           I
           can
           remember
           ,
           
           for
           a
           mans
           
             maintaining
          
           his
           owne
           
             Error
             ,
          
           
           but
           for
           his
           
             reviling
          
           and
           speaking
           evill
           of
           the
           
             Truth
          
           which
           he
           receiveth
           not
           ,
           
           and
           so
           
             Paul
          
           before
           his
           conversion
           was
           a
           
             Blasphemer
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           men
           to
           whom
           
             forbearance
          
           is
           indulged
           in
           
             by-paths
          
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           shall
           make
           it
           their
           
             worke
          
           to
           cast
           dirt
           on
           the
           
             better
          
           wayes
           of
           
             truth
             ,
          
           it
           is
           to
           me
           very
           questionable
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           offend
           against
           that
           
             prime
          
           dictate
           of
           nature
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           
             humane
          
           society
           ,
           
             Quod
             tibi
             fieri
             non
             vis
             ,
             alteri
             ne
             feceris
             ;
          
           and
           for
           such
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           no
           Advocate
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           indeed
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Blaspbemy
             ,
          
           be
           impartially
           urged
           by
           us
           in
           any
           case
           of
           Heresie
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             paenall
             Sanctions
          
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           are
           not
           in
           
             England
          
           esteemed
           of
           
             Morall
          
           equity
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           indispensable
           ;
           for
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           doe
           
             Adulterers
          
           unmolested
           ,
           behold
           the
           violent
           death
           of
           
             Stealers
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Blasphemer
          
           by
           that
           
             Law
          
           was
           not
           allowed
           his
           
             Clergy
             .
          
           Dye
           he
           must
           without
           mercy
           ,
           no
           
             roome
          
           being
           left
           for
           the
           intervention
           of
           
             Repentance
             ,
          
           as
           to
           the
           removall
           of
           his
           
             temporall
          
           punishment
           .
           When
           once
           the
           
             Witnesses
          
           Garments
           were
           rent
           ,
           he
           was
           
             Anathema
             :
          
           But
           in
           case
           of
           any
           
             Heresie
             ,
          
           repentance
           ,
           yea
           
             Recantation
          
           is
           a
           sure
           
             Antidote
          
           (
           at
           least
           for
           once
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           among
           the
           Papists
           )
           against
           all
           corporall
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Neither
           doth
           that
           place
           in
           
             Zachary
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             v.
          
           3.
           concerning
           the
           
             running
             through
          
           of
           the
           false
           
             Prophet
             ,
          
           more
           prove
           or
           approve
           of
           
             the
             punishment
          
           of
           death
           to
           be
           inflicted
           for
           
             misapprehensions
          
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           (
           and
           if
           it
           proves
           not
           that
           ,
           it
           proveth
           nothing
           ,
           for
           
             slaying
          
           is
           the
           thing
           expressed
           ,
           and
           certainely
           if
           
             proofes
          
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           
             Letter
             ,
          
           the
           
             Letter
          
           must
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           or
           we
           force
           the
           Word
           to
           serve
           our
           
             Hypothesis
          
           )
           then
           that
           place
           of
           
             Joh.
             10.
             
             He
             that
             entereth
             not
             by
             the
             doore
             is
             a
             thiefe
             and
             a
             robber
             ;
          
           which
           
             Bellarmine
          
           strongly
           urgeth
           to
           this
           very
           
           purpose
           ,
           because
           
             Theives
          
           and
           
             Robbers
             ,
          
           are
           so
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           
             righteously
             :
             Bell.
             lib.
             de
             Laicis
             .
             cap.
          
           21.
           
           If
           such
           
             deductions
          
           may
           be
           allowed
           it
           will
           be
           easie
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             quidlibet
             ,
             ex
             quolibet
             ,
          
           at
           any
           time
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           
             Letter
          
           be
           urged
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Letter
          
           as
           it
           lyes
           (
           
             a
          
           
             indeed
             the
             figurative
             sense
             of
             such
             places
             is
             the
             proper
             literall
             sense
             of
             them
          
           )
           let
           that
           sense
           alone
           be
           kept
           to
           :
           Let
           
             Parents
          
           then
           passe
           sentence
           ,
           condemne
           ,
           and
           execute
           their
           
             Children
             ,
          
           when
           they
           turne
           
             Seducers
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           any
           kind
           whatsoever
           ,
           into
           what
           
             Seduction
          
           soever
           they
           shall
           be
           ingaged
           ;
           be
           it
           most
           
             pernicious
             ,
          
           or
           in
           things
           of
           lesse
           
             concernment
             ;
          
           The
           
             Letter
          
           allows
           of
           none
           of
           our
           distinctions
           ;
           be
           they
           
             convinced
          
           or
           not
           convinced
           ,
           
             obstinate
          
           or
           not
           obstinate
           ,
           all
           is
           one
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           
             thrust
             through
             ,
          
           and
           slain
           by
           their
           
             Parents
             ,
          
           must
           they
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           Onely
           observe
           ,
           
             his
             Father
             and
             his
             Mother
             that
             begat
             him
             ,
          
           must
           be
           made
           Magistrates
           ,
           
             Prophets
          
           with
           uncleane
           spirits
           be
           turned
           into
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           onely
           
             thrusting
             through
             ,
          
           that
           must
           be
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Letter
           ;
           yea
           though
           plainely
           the
           
             Party
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             live
             ,
             v.
          
           3.
           is
           found
           alive
           ,
           
             v.
          
           6.
           
           Surely
           such
           an
           
             Orleans
          
           glosse
           is
           scarce
           sufficient
           to
           secure
           a
           
             conscience
          
           in
           slaying
           
             Hereticks
             .
          
           But
           when
           Men
           please
           ,
           this
           whole
           
             place
          
           shall
           directly
           point
           at
           the
           
             Discipline
          
           of
           the
           
             Churches
          
           and
           their
           spirituall
           
             censures
          
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             curing
          
           deceivers
           and
           bringing
           them
           home
           to
           
             confession
          
           and
           
             acknowledgement
          
           of
           their
           folly
           :
           see
           the
           late
           
             Annot.
          
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           From
           the
           asserting
           of
           the
           authority
           ,
           and
           description
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           13.
           the
           
             Argument
          
           is
           very
           easie
           ,
           that
           is
           produced
           ,
           for
           the
           suppressing
           ,
           by
           
             externall
             force
             ,
          
           of
           
             erronious
          
           persons
           :
           The
           
             Paralogisme
          
           is
           so
           soule
           and
           notorious
           ,
           in
           this
           arguing
           ,
           
             hee
             is
             to
             suppresse
             evill
             deeds
             ,
             Heresie
             is
             an
             evill
             deed
             ,
             therefore
             that
             also
             ,
          
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           confutation
           .
           That
           he
           is
           to
           punish
           all
           evill
           deeds
           was
           never
           yet
           affirmed
           .
           
             Vnbeliefe
          
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           so
           is
           
             Coveting
             :
          
           one
           the
           
             root
             sinne
             ,
          
           against
           the
           
             first
             ,
          
           the
           other
           against
           the
           
             second
             Table
             :
          
           Yet
           in
           themselves
           ,
           both
           exempted
           from
           the
           
             Magistrates
          
           Cognizance
           and
           jurisdiction
           .
           The
           
             evill
             doers
          
           doubtlesse
           for
           whose
           terrour
           and
           
             punishment
          
           he
           is
           appointed
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           by
           their
           deeds
           ,
           disturbe
           that
           
             humane
             Society
             ,
          
           the
           defence
           and
           protection
           wherof
           ,
           
           is
           to
           him
           committed
           .
           That
           among
           the
           
             Number
          
           of
           these
           ,
           are
           
             Errours
             ,
          
           the
           depravations
           of
           mens
           understandings
           ,
           hath
           not
           yet
           been
           proved
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           case
           of
           the
           
             Seducer
             ,
          
           from
           
             Deut.
          
           13.
           is
           urged
           with
           more
           shew
           of
           
             reason
          
           then
           any
           of
           the
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           
             businesse
          
           in
           hand
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           extreame
           
             discrepancies
          
           between
           the
           
             proofe
             ,
          
           and
           the
           thing
           intended
           to
           be
           
             proved
             ,
          
           make
           any
           
             Argumentation
          
           from
           this
           
             place
             ,
          
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           very
           
             intricate
             ,
          
           obscure
           ,
           and
           difficult
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Person
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           pretends
           an
           immediate
           
             Revelation
          
           from
           Heaven
           :
           he
           pretends
           
             Dreames
             ,
          
           and
           gives
           
             signes
             and
             wonders
             ,
             v.
          
           1.
           and
           so
           exempts
           his
           spirit
           from
           any
           
             regular
          
           tryall
           :
           
             Hereticks
          
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           offer
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           
             Rule
          
           that
           is
           
             in
             Medio
             ,
          
           acknowledged
           of
           all
           ;
           a
           few
           distempered
           
             Enthusiasts
          
           excepted
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           businesse
           is
           ,
           to
           
             Entice
          
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           
             Jehovah
             ,
          
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           but
           the
           object
           ,
           
             v.
             5.
             
             All
             Hereticks
          
           pretend
           the
           feare
           of
           that
           great
           Name
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           accepting
           and
           owning
           
             Idoll
             dunghill
             Gods
          
           in
           his
           roome
           ,
           is
           the
           thing
           
             perswaded
             to
             ,
             v.
          
           2
           ,
           (
           and
           those
           were
           onely
           Stocks
           and
           Stones
           )
           and
           this
           in
           
             opposition
          
           to
           
             Jehovah
             ,
          
           who
           had
           revealed
           himselfe
           by
           
             Moses
             .
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           worship
           him
           ,
           
             owne
          
           him
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           all
           
             thoughts
          
           of
           turning
           away
           from
           following
           after
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           
             Erronious
          
           apprehensions
           .
           
             Manichees
             ,
             Marcionites
             ,
             Valentinians
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           names
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           I
           reckon
           not
           among
           Hereticks
           ,
           neither
           will
           their
           brainsick
           
             Paganish
             follies
             ,
          
           be
           possibly
           comprehended
           under
           that
           definition
           of
           
             Heresie
          
           which
           is
           now
           generally
           received
           .
           
             Mahumetans
          
           are
           farre
           more
           rightly
           tearmed
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           then
           they
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           
             Seducer
          
           was
           to
           dye
           without
           mercy
           :
           And
           
             Aynsworth
          
           observes
           from
           the
           
             Rabbines
             ,
          
           that
           this
           
             Offender
          
           alone
           ,
           had
           
             traps
          
           laid
           to
           catch
           him
           ;
           and
           were
           he
           but
           once
           overheard
           to
           whisper
           
             his
             seduction
             ,
          
           though
           never
           so
           secretly
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           
             Expiation
          
           of
           his
           transgression
           ,
           without
           his
           owne
           blood
           :
           but
           now
           this
           
             place
          
           is
           urged
           for
           all
           kind
           of
           restraint
           and
           
             punishment
          
           whatsoever
           .
           (
           Now
           where
           God
           requires
           
             blood
             ,
          
           is
           it
           allowed
           to
           man
           ,
           to
           
             Commute
          
           at
           an
           inferiour
           
             Rate
             ?
          
           )
           So
           I
           confesse
           
           it
           is
           urged
           .
           But
           yet
           what
           lyes
           at
           the
           
             Bottome
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             Chambers
             of
             their
             bellyes
          
           who
           plead
           for
           the
           
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           punish
           
             erring
          
           Persons
           ,
           from
           those
           and
           such
           like
           
             places
          
           as
           these
           ,
           is
           too
           apparent
           .
           
             Blood
          
           is
           there
           :
           
             swiftly
             ,
          
           or
           
             slowly
             ,
          
           they
           walke
           to
           the
           Chambers
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Obstinacy
          
           after
           conviction
           ,
           
             Turbulency
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           are
           now
           laid
           downe
           ,
           as
           the
           maine
           
             weights
          
           that
           turne
           the
           
             Scale
          
           on
           the
           side
           of
           
             Severity
             ,
          
           are
           here
           not
           once
           mentioned
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           least
           intimated
           .
           If
           he
           have
           
             done
          
           it
           ,
           yea
           but
           
             once
             ,
          
           openly
           ,
           or
           secretly
           ,
           whether
           he
           have
           been
           
             convinced
          
           of
           the
           sinfulnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           be
           he
           
             obstinate
          
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           once
           inquired
           ,
           dye
           he
           must
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           committed
           
             Murder
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           indispensable
           
             death-procuring
          
           crime
           .
           If
           the
           punishment
           then
           of
           
             erring
          
           Persons
           be
           urged
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           all
           consideration
           of
           their
           
             Conviction
             ,
             Obstinacy
             ,
             Pertinacy
             ,
          
           must
           be
           laid
           aside
           :
           the
           
             Text
          
           allows
           them
           no
           more
           Plea
           in
           this
           businesse
           ,
           then
           our
           
             Law
          
           doth
           in
           the
           case
           of
           wilfull
           Murder
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Repentance
          
           and
           
             Recantation
          
           will
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           all
           ,
           reprieve
           an
           
             erring
             person
          
           from
           any
           sentence
           of
           any
           
             punishment
          
           corporall
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           many
           reasons
           may
           be
           given
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           so
           doe
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           such
           allowance
           .
           
             Repent
          
           or
           not
           
             repent
             ,
             recant
          
           or
           not
           
             recant
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           no
           sacrifice
           of
           
             Expiation
          
           provided
           for
           him
           ,
           dye
           he
           must
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           This
           
             Law
          
           containes
           the
           
             Sanction
          
           of
           the
           third
           Commandement
           as
           the
           
             whole
             ,
          
           was
           a
           Rule
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             politie
          
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Canaan
             :
          
           This
           amongst
           us
           is
           generally
           conceived
           not
           binding
           ,
           as
           
             such
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           
             The
             formall
             reason
             of
             this
          
           Law
           
             by
             some
             insisted
             on
             ,
          
           because
           be
           sought
           to
           turne
           a
           man
           from
           Jehovah
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Is
           of
           force
           onely
           in
           this
           case
           of
           the
           
             object
          
           whereunto
           
             seduction
          
           tends
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           strange
           gods
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Turning
           from
           
             Jehovah
          
           respects
           not
           any
           manner
           of
           backslyding
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           way
           of
           worship
           ,
           but
           a
           falling
           away
           from
           him
           as
           the
           
             object
          
           of
           worship
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           being
           these
           and
           many
           other
           
             discrepancies
          
           hindering
           the
           cases
           proposed
           from
           running
           
             parallell
             ,
          
           I
           professe
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           any
           such
           
             evident
          
           deductions
           can
           possibly
           be
           drawne
           from
           hence
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           made
           a
           bottome
           of
           
           
             practise
          
           and
           acting
           in
           things
           of
           so
           high
           concernment
           .
           What
           may
           be
           allowed
           from
           the
           
             equity
          
           of
           those
           and
           the
           like
           
             Constitutions
             ,
          
           and
           deduced
           by
           
             Analogie
          
           and
           proportion
           to
           the
           businesse
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           shall
           afterwards
           declare
           .
        
         
           The
           
             summe
          
           of
           what
           is
           usually
           drawne
           out
           from
           
             holy
             Writ
             ,
          
           against
           such
           a
           
             forbearance
             ,
          
           as
           I
           suppose
           may
           be
           asserted
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           punishing
           
             Hereticks
          
           with
           
             Capitall
             punishments
          
           being
           briefly
           discussed
           ,
           I
           proceed
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           such
           other
           
             generall
             observations
             ,
          
           as
           may
           serve
           to
           the
           further
           clearing
           of
           the
           businesse
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           these
           that
           follow
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             forbearance
             of
             ,
          
           or
           opposition
           
             unto
          
           Errors
           ,
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           with
           respect
           either
           unto
           
             Civill
          
           or
           
             Spiritual
          
           Judicature
           .
           For
           the
           
             Latter
             ,
          
           it
           is
           either
           
             Personall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
          
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           
             Personall
          
           forbearance
           of
           Errors
           in
           a
           
             spirituall
          
           sense
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Moral
          
           Toleration
           or
           
             approbation
          
           of
           them
           .
           So
           also
           is
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           The
           
             Warrant
          
           for
           
             proceedance
          
           against
           them
           ,
           on
           that
           hand
           is
           plaine
           and
           evident
           .
           Certainely
           
             this
             way
             ,
             no
             Error
          
           is
           to
           be
           forborne
           .
           All
           persons
           who
           have
           any
           
             Interest
          
           and
           share
           in
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           are
           obliged
           in
           their
           
             severall
          
           wayes
           and
           stations
           ,
           to
           an
           opposition
           unto
           every
           Error
           .
           An
           opposition
           to
           be
           carryed
           on
           by
           Gospel
           
             Mediums
             ,
          
           and
           spirituall
           weapons
           .
           Let
           them
           according
           as
           they
           are
           called
           or
           opportuned
           ,
           disprove
           them
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             Contending
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             :
          
           Erring
           Persons
           are
           usually
           (
           
             Bono
             animo
             ,
          
           sayes
           
             Salvian
          
           )
           very
           
             zealous
          
           to
           propogate
           their
           false
           conceptions
           ;
           and
           shall
           the
           
             Children
          
           of
           Truth
           be
           backward
           in
           her
           defence
           .
           
             Precepts
          
           unto
           this
           as
           a
           duty
           ,
           
             commendations
          
           of
           it
           ,
           
             incouragements
          
           unto
           it
           ,
           are
           very
           frequent
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Alike
           is
           this
           
             duty
          
           incumbent
           on
           all
           
             Churches
          
           walking
           to
           the
           rule
           .
           The
           spirituall
           Sword
           of
           
             Discipline
             ,
          
           may
           be
           lawfully
           sheathed
           in
           the
           
             blood
          
           of
           Heresies
           .
           No
           spirituall
           
             Remedy
             ,
          
           can
           be
           too
           sharpe
           for
           a
           spirituall
           
             disease
             .
          
           When
           the
           
             Cure
          
           is
           suited
           to
           the
           
             Malady
             ,
          
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           the
           
             application
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           not
           denyed
           by
           any
           .
           He
           that
           submits
           himselfe
           to
           any
           
             Church
             society
             ,
          
           does
           it
           
             ea
             lege
             ,
          
           of
           being
           obedient
           to
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           in
           that
           Church
           in
           all
           its
           Censures
           .
           
             Volenti
             non
             fit
             injuria
             .
          
           Error
           is
           
             offensive
             ,
          
           and
           must
           be
           proceeded
           against
           .
           
             Examples
          
           and
           
             precepts
          
           of
           this
           ,
           abound
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           
             blood
          
           of
           
           many
           erring
           persons
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           will
           one
           day
           have
           a
           
             Quo
             warranto
          
           granted
           them
           ,
           against
           their
           (
           as
           to
           the
           particulars
           in
           debate
           )
           
             Orthodox
          
           slayers
           ,
           who
           did
           it
           to
           promote
           the
           service
           of
           God
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           fear
           an
           
             after
             reckoning
             ,
          
           who
           use
           the
           
             Discipline
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           appointment
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           considered
           ,
           the
           
             occasion
          
           of
           a
           most
           frequent
           
             Paralogisme
          
           is
           removed
           .
           If
           errours
           must
           be
           
             tolerated
             ,
          
           say
           some
           ,
           then
           men
           may
           doe
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           without
           controll
           ?
           
             No
             meanes
          
           it
           seems
           must
           be
           used
           to
           reclaime
           them
           ?
           But
           !
           is
           
             Gospel
             Conviction
          
           no
           meanes
           ?
           Hath
           the
           Sword
           of
           
             Discipline
          
           no
           edge
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           
             meanes
          
           of
           instruction
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           established
           ,
           but
           a
           Prison
           and
           a
           Halter
           ?
           Are
           the
           
             Hammer
          
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sword
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           in
           days
           of
           Old
           ,
           
             broke
          
           the
           stubbornnest
           Mountaines
           ,
           and
           
             overcame
          
           the
           proudest
           Nations
           ,
           now
           quite
           uselesse
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           Were
           the
           
             Churches
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           established
           according
           to
           his
           
             appointment
             ,
          
           and
           the
           professors
           of
           the
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           so
           knit
           up
           
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
          
           times
           ;
           I
           am
           perswaded
           those
           
             despised
          
           Instruments
           would
           quickly
           make
           the
           proudest
           
             Hereticke
          
           to
           tremble
           .
           When
           the
           
             Churches
          
           walked
           in
           sweet
           
             Communion
             ,
          
           giving
           each
           other
           continuall
           
             account
          
           of
           their
           
             affaires
             ,
          
           and
           warning
           each
           other
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           either
           in
           practice
           ,
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           walked
           not
           with
           a
           
             right
             foot
          
           (
           as
           we
           have
           examples
           in
           
             Clem.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
          
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Vienna
             and
             Lyons
             ,
          
           to
           those
           of
           
             Asia
             :
             Euseb.
          
           of
           
             Ignatius
          
           to
           severall
           persons
           and
           Churches
           ,
           of
           
             Iraeneus
          
           to
           
             Victor
             .
             Euseb.
             Dyonisius
          
           to
           
             Stephen
             ,
             ibid.
          
           and
           the
           like
           )
           
             Hereticks
          
           found
           such
           cold
           entertainment
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           
             ashamed
          
           if
           not
           weary
           of
           their
           
             chosen
          
           wanderings
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           my
           
             present
          
           businesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           an
           
             opposition
             ,
          
           or
           
             forbearance
             ,
          
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           
             civill
          
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           proceedence
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           respecteth
           Errors
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Reall
          
           sense
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           inflicting
           ,
           or
           not
           inflicting
           of
           
             punishment
             ,
          
           on
           Religious
           Delinquents
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           
             sole
          
           thing
           under
           debate
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           Whether
           Persons
           enjoying
           civill
           Authority
           over
           others
           ,
           being
           intrusted
           therewithall
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           place
           and
           Nation
           where
           the
           lot
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           by
           Providence
           is
           fallen
           ,
           
           are
           invested
           with
           power
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           commanded
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           coerce
           ,
           restraine
           ,
           punish
           ,
           confine
           ,
           imprison
           ,
           banish
           ,
           hange
           ,
           or
           burne
           ,
           such
           of
           those
           persons
           under
           their
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           shall
           not
           embrace
           ,
           professe
           ,
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           practice
           ,
           that
           Truth
           and
           way
           of
           worship
           ,
           which
           is
           revealed
           unto
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           how
           far
           ,
           into
           what
           degrees
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           these
           wayes
           ,
           may
           they
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Generall
          
           propositions
           and
           considerations
           of
           the
           
             penall
             Lawes
          
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           were
           before
           laid
           downe
           ,
           have
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           left
           this
           businesse
           to
           a
           naked
           debate
           from
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           
             prejudices
          
           on
           either
           part
           ,
           as
           many
           take
           from
           a
           
             misapprehension
          
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           Readers
           patience
           ,
           I
           shall
           venture
           upon
           the
           
             whole
          
           anew
           ,
           as
           if
           no
           such
           
             arguments
          
           had
           ever
           been
           proposed
           ,
           for
           the
           
             affirmative
          
           of
           the
           Question
           in
           hand
           ,
           not
           declining
           the
           utmost
           
             weight
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           equity
           and
           due
           proportion
           .
           And
           here
           first
           I
           shall
           give
           in
           a
           
             few
          
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             
               Question
            
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             
               Manner
            
             of
             handling
             it
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           the
           
             Question
          
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           herein
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Persons
           enjoying
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           doe
           also
           enjoy
           the
           
             truth
             ,
          
           which
           is
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           
             Affirmative
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           their
           
             Power
          
           in
           
             civill
          
           things
           is
           
             jnst
          
           and
           unquestionable
           ,
           which
           also
           looses
           favourably
           on
           that
           side
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           
             Non-toleration
          
           makes
           out
           it selfe
           in
           positive
           infliction
           of
           
             punishment
             ,
          
           which
           
             is
             so
             ,
          
           or
           is
           
             nothing
             .
          
           Casting
           men
           out
           of
           
             protection
             ,
          
           exposing
           them
           to
           
             vulgar
             violence
             ,
          
           is
           confestly
           unworthy
           of
           men
           representing
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             whole
             end
          
           of
           their
           trust
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           the
           manner
           of
           handling
           this
           Question
           among
           persons
           at
           variance
           ;
           and
           here
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           if
           I
           have
           taken
           my
           
             aime
          
           aright
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           one
           
             thing
          
           under
           debate
           amongst
           
             Christians
             ,
          
           that
           is
           agitated
           with
           more
           
             confidence
          
           and
           mutuall
           animosity
           of
           the
           
             Parties
          
           Litigant
           :
           Each
           charging
           other
           with
           dreadfull
           
             inferences
             ,
          
           streames
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           to
           God
           ,
           flowing
           out
           from
           their
           
             severall
          
           perswasions
           .
           So
           that
           ofttimes
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           
             faire
          
           dispute
           ,
           you
           meet
           on
           this
           subject
           with
           a
           
             Patheticall
          
           outcry
           ,
           as
           though
           all
           Religion
           were
           utterly
           contaminated
           and
           trampled
           underfoot
           ,
           
           if
           both
           these
           
             contradictory
          
           assertions
           ,
           be
           not
           imbraced
           .
           Now
           seeing
           that
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           wherein
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           is
           exceedingly
           
             sparing
             ,
          
           if
           not
           altogether
           silent
           ,
           certainely
           there
           must
           be
           a
           further
           
             Interest
             ,
          
           then
           of
           Judgement
           alone
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           ,
           very
           much
           
             prejudicated
          
           with
           corrupt
           
             affections
             ,
          
           or
           men
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           carryed
           out
           with
           so
           much
           
             violence
             ,
          
           upon
           supposed
           
             selfe-created
          
           consequences
           ,
           wherwith
           in
           this
           cause
           they
           urge
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           generally
           ,
           thus
           much
           of
           
             private
             Interest
          
           appeares
           in
           the
           severall
           
             contesters
          
           that
           
             Non-toleration
          
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           
             many
             ,
          
           and
           these
           enjoyning
           the
           
             countenance
          
           of
           
             Authority
             :
             Toleration
          
           of
           the
           Oppressed
           ,
           who
           alwayes
           goe
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             faction
          
           or
           
             factions
             ,
          
           the
           unavoidable
           
             Livery
          
           of
           the
           smaller
           number
           professing
           
             a
             way
             of
             worship
          
           by
           themselves
           ,
           be
           it
           
             right
          
           or
           wrong
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           desire
           to
           lay
           forth
           the
           usuall
           
             deportment
             ,
          
           of
           men
           ,
           seeking
           the
           suppressing
           of
           others
           differing
           from
           them
           ,
           towards
           
             those
          
           in
           Authority
           .
           It
           is
           but
           
             too
             clearely
          
           made
           out
           ,
           by
           dayly
           experience
           :
           If
           they
           close
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Custodes
             utriusque
             Tabulae
             ,
          
           the
           Churches
           
             Nursing
             Fathers
             ,
             &c.
          
           what
           they
           please
           .
           But
           if
           they
           draw
           back
           for
           want
           of
           
             light
          
           or
           
             truth
          
           to
           serve
           them
           ▪
           
             Logges
          
           and
           
             Storks
          
           find
           not
           worse
           entertainement
           from
           
             Froggs
             ,
          
           then
           they
           from
           some
           of
           them
           .
           Such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           may
           ,
           (
           nay
           
             ought
          
           to
           )
           be
           especially
           heeded
           by
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           knowes
           what
           
             influence
          
           corrupt
           affections
           have
           upon
           the
           
             judgements
          
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           would
           willingly
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           wipe
           his
           
             Eyes
          
           for
           the
           discerning
           of
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           premised
           ,
           I
           
             assert
             ,
          
           That
        
         
           
             Non-Toleration
          
           in
           the
           Latitude
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           
             Persons
             in
             Authority
             ,
          
           enjoying
           the
           truth
           (
           or
           supposing
           they
           doe
           enjoy
           it
           )
           to
           punish
           in
           an
           
             Arbitrary
          
           way
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           what
           they
           shall
           conceive
           to
           be
           
             condigne
             .
          
           )
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           forsake
           their
           owne
           convictions
           ,
           about
           any
           head
           ,
           or
           heads
           ,
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ;
           to
           joyne
           with
           what
           they
           hold
           out
           ,
           either
           for
           beliefe
           or
           worship
           (
           after
           the
           using
           of
           such
           wayes
           of
           perswasion
           as
           they
           shall
           thinke
           fit
           )
           is
           no
           way
           
             warranted
          
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           nor
           can
           any
           
             sound
             proofe
          
           for
           such
           a
           course
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Testimonies
          
           out
           of
           the
           
             Law
          
           which
           I
           can
           apprehend
           to
           
           have
           any
           
             colour
             or
             appearance
          
           of
           strength
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           
             examples
          
           approved
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           look
           this
           way
           :
           I
           considered
           at
           our
           entrance
           into
           this
           discourse
           .
        
         
           I
           speake
           of
           
             punishing
          
           in
           an
           
             Arbitrary
          
           way
           ,
           for
           all
           
             instances
          
           produced
           to
           the
           
             purpose
          
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           speak
           of
           any
           
             punishment
             ,
          
           mention
           nothing
           under
           
             death
          
           it selfe
           ;
           which
           yet
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           first
           place
           )
           is
           not
           aymed
           at
           by
           those
           that
           use
           them
           in
           our
           dayes
           as
           I
           suppose
           .
           Now
           some
           
             Divines
          
           of
           no
           small
           Name
           ,
           maintain
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           the
           
             imposition
          
           of
           punishment
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           to
           the
           
             wils
          
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Some
           
             Arguments
          
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           the
           former
           Assertion
           as
           layd
           downe
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           due
           place
           make
           use
           of
           ;
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           commend
           to
           the
           serious
           pondering
           of
           all
           
             Christians
          
           in
           generall
           ,
           especially
           of
           
             those
          
           in
           Authority
           ,
           these
           ensuing
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           no
           
             priviledge
          
           of
           truth
           ,
           to
           furnish
           it's
           
             Assertors
             ,
          
           with
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Dissenters
          
           from
           it
           ,
           ought
           
             forceably
          
           to
           be
           opposed
           ,
           restrained
           ,
           punished
           :
           No
           
             false
             Religion
          
           ever
           yet
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           did
           enthrone
           it selfe
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           enjoyning
           a
           
             civill
             soveraignty
          
           over
           the
           persons
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           it
           there
           withall
           commanded
           them
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           
             neglect
          
           and
           
             contempt
          
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           crush
           any
           
             underling
             worship
             ,
          
           that
           would
           perke
           up
           in
           inferiour
           
             consciences
             .
          
        
         
           The
           old
           
             Heathens
          
           carryed
           their
           
             Gods
          
           into
           the
           Warre
           (
           as
           did
           the
           
             Philistims
             ,
             1
             Chron.
          
           14.
           12.
           and
           the
           
             Israelites
          
           the
           
             Arke
          
           with
           Heathenish
           superstition
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           4.
           3.
           
           )
           to
           whom
           they
           ascribed
           the
           
             successe
          
           they
           obtained
           ,
           and
           in
           requitall
           of
           their
           kindnesse
           ,
           they
           forced
           the
           dunghill
           
             Deities
          
           of
           the
           conquered
           Nations
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           tryumph
           of
           their
           Victorious
           Idols
           ;
           and
           unlesse
           they
           adopted
           them
           into
           the
           number
           of
           their
           owne
           Gods
           ,
           all
           further
           
             worship
          
           to
           them
           was
           forbidden
           .
           Hence
           were
           these
           
             inventions
          
           among
           the
           old
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           by
           spells
           and
           Enchantments
           to
           entise
           away
           a
           
             Deity
          
           from
           any
           City
           they
           besieged
           ,
           (
           they
           being
           as
           expert
           at
           the
           getting
           of
           a
           Devill
           ,
           as
           
             Tobias's
             Raphael
             ,
          
           or
           the
           present
           
             Romanists
          
           at
           his
           fumigation
           )
           by
           which
           means
           they
           shrived
           into
           the
           honor
           of
           having
           30000
           unconquered
           Idols
           (
           as
           
             Varro
             in
             Augustine
             de
             civit
             .
             Dei
             .
          
           )
           and
           deserved
           worthily
           ,
           that
           change
           of
           their
           Cities
           
             Epithete
             ;
          
           
           from
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           to
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           which
           it
           
             justly
          
           inheriteth
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           
             Rabsheke's
          
           provocation
           to
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
          
           18.
           33
           ,
           34.
           and
           the
           Roman
           
             Senats
          
           consultation
           concerning
           the
           admitting
           of
           
             Christ
          
           to
           a
           place
           among
           their
           
             Idols
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           have
           been
           
             freely
          
           worshipped
           (
           their
           consent
           being
           prevented
           ,
           by
           his
           Almighty
           providence
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           enrolled
           among
           the
           vilest
           works
           of
           his
           most
           corrupted
           creatures
           )
           do
           both
           declare
           this
           thing
           .
        
         
           Now
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           
             Caine
             ,
          
           who
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           have
           layd
           the
           foundation
           of
           that
           
             cruelty
             ,
          
           which
           was
           afterward
           inserted
           into
           the
           Churches
           
             Orthodoxies
             ,
          
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Haereticidium
             ,
          
           we
           find
           the
           four
           famous
           
             Empires
          
           of
           the
           World
           to
           have
           drunke
           in
           this
           
             perswasion
          
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           of
           suppressing
           all
           by
           
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
          
           that
           consented
           not
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           way
           of
           worship
           .
        
         
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           the
           
             Crowne
             of
             the
             golden
             Head
             ,
          
           sets
           up
           a
           
             Furnace
          
           with
           an
           
             Image
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Negative
          
           answer
           to
           that
           
             Quaery
             ,
          
           doe
           you
           not
           serve
           my
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           nor
           worship
           my
           
             Image
             ?
          
           served
           to
           cast
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           
             living
             God
             ,
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             Dan.
          
           3.
           
        
         
           
             Daniel's
          
           casting
           into
           the
           
             Lyons
             Den
             ,
             Chap.
          
           6.
           shews
           that
           the
           
             Persian
             Silver
             brest
             and
             armes
             ,
          
           did
           not
           want
           
             Iron
          
           hands
           ,
           to
           crush
           or
           breake
           the
           
             Opposers
          
           of
           ,
           or
           
             dissenters
          
           from
           their
           
             Religious
             Edicts
             .
          
        
         
           And
           though
           we
           find
           not
           
             much
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             short-lived
             founder
          
           of
           the
           
             Grecian
          
           Dominion
           ,
           yet
           what
           was
           the
           
             practice
          
           of
           the
           
             Branches
          
           of
           that
           
             Empire
             ,
          
           especially
           in
           the
           
             Syrian
          
           and
           
             Egiptian
          
           sprouts
           ,
           the
           three
           Books
           of
           the
           
             Machabees
             ,
             Josephus
          
           and
           others
           ,
           do
           abundantly
           manifest
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           though
           their
           
             Judgement
          
           and
           practice
           ,
           (
           which
           fully
           and
           wholly
           ,
           are
           given
           over
           from
           the
           
             Dragon
          
           to
           the
           
             Beast
          
           and
           false
           Prophet
           )
           be
           written
           in
           the
           blood
           
             of
             thousands
          
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           the
           
             onely
             men
          
           in
           this
           Generation
           ,
           that
           this
           wisedome
           of
           
             punishing
             dissenters
          
           was
           not
           born
           with
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           give
           in
           ,
           what
           
             grounds
          
           they
           proceeded
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           
             motives
          
           they
           had
           to
           proceed
           as
           they
           did
           .
        
         
         
           
             First
             ,
             then
             ,
             they
             enacted
             it
             as
             a
          
           Law
           ,
           
             that
             no
          
           religious
           worship
           
             should
             be
          
           admitted
           
             or
          
           practised
           ,
           
             without
             the
          
           consent
           ,
           decree
           ,
           and
           establishment
           
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
          
           Mention
           
             is
             made
             of
             a
             formall
          
           Law
           
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
          
           Tertullian
           ,
           Apol.
           cap.
           5.
           
             though
             now
             we
             find
             it
             not
             .
             The
          
           foundation
           
             of
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             in
             that
             of
             the
             twelve
          
           Tables
           :
           Separatim
           nemo
           habessit
           Deos
           ,
           neue
           novos
           ,
           sed
           ne
           Aduenas
           nisi
           publice
           ascitos
           privatim
           colunto
           .
           Let
           none
           have
           Gods
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           neither
           let
           any
           privately
           worship
           new
           or
           strange
           Deities
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           publiquely
           owned
           and
           enrolled
           .
           
             And
             that
             it
             was
             their
          
           practise
           
             and
             in
             the
          
           counsells
           
             of
             the
             wisest
             amongst
             them
             ,
             appeares
             in
             that
             advice
             given
             by
          
           Maecenas
           
             to
          
           Augustus
           
             in
          
           Dio
           Cassius
           :
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           Worship
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           the
           divine
           power
           thy selfe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           constitutions
           of
           thy
           Countrey
           ,
           alwayes
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           compell
           others
           so
           to
           honeur
           it
           ;
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           whom
           yet
           whoso
           contemneth
           ,
           hee
           will
           never
           doe
           any
           honourable
           thing
           ,
           but
           because
           ,
           these
           (
           not
           so
           worshipping
           )
           introducing
           new
           Deities
           ,
           doe
           perswade
           many
           to
           transgresse
           (
           or
           to
           change
           affaires
           )
           whence
           are
           conjurations
           ,
           seditions
           ,
           private
           societies
           ;
           things
           no
           way
           conducing
           to
           Monarchies
           .
        
         
           Hence
           doubtlesse
           was
           that
           
             opposition
             ,
          
           which
           
             Paul
          
           met
           withall
           in
           deverse
           of
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Territories
           ;
           thus
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
          
           (
           though
           as
           I
           suppose
           they
           enjoyed
           there
           ,
           their
           owne
           
             Lawes
          
           and
           
             Customes
             ,
          
           very
           suitable
           as
           it
           should
           seem
           to
           those
           of
           the
           
             Romans
          
           )
           preaching
           
             Jesus
             ,
          
           he
           was
           accused
           to
           be
           
             a
             setter
             forth
             of
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             Acts
          
           14.
           for
           although
           as
           
             Strabo
          
           observeth
           of
           the
           
             Athenians
             ,
          
           that
           publiquely
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             they
             received
             many
             things
             of
             forreigne
             worships
             ,
          
           yet
           that
           none
           might
           attempt
           any
           such
           things
           of
           themselves
           ,
           is
           notorious
           from
           the
           case
           of
           
             Socrates
             ,
          
           who
           as
           
             Laertius
          
           witnesseth
           ,
           was
           condemned
           ,
           as
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           
           
             one
             who
             thought
             not
             those
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             whom
             the
             City
             thought
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             brought
             in
             certaine
             new
             Deities
             .
          
           Hence
           I
           say
           was
           
             Pauls
          
           opposition
           ,
           and
           his
           haling
           to
           
             Mars
             hill
             :
          
           Without
           doubt
           also
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           
             bottome
          
           of
           that
           
             stirre
          
           and
           trouble
           he
           met
           withall
           about
           
             Philippi
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           private
           
             Interest
          
           lay
           in
           the
           bottome
           with
           the
           chiefe
           
             Opposers
             ,
          
           but
           this
           Legall
           
             Constitution
          
           was
           that
           which
           was
           plausibly
           pretended
           .
           
             Acts
             16.
             21.
             
             They
             teach
             customes
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Lawfull
             for
             us
             to
             receive
             ,
             neither
             to
             observe
             being
             Romans
             .
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             lawfull
          
           for
           us
           
             Romans
          
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Religion
          
           they
           hold
           out
           ,
           because
           
             Statutes
          
           are
           made
           amongst
           us
           against
           all
           
             Religious
             worship
          
           not
           allowed
           by
           publique
           Authority
           .
           Let
           
             Calvin's
          
           short
           Annotation
           on
           that
           place
           be
           seen
           .
           
             Gallio's
          
           refusing
           to
           judge
           between
           
             Jewes
          
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           in
           a
           
             Jewish
          
           controversie
           ,
           is
           no
           
             impeachment
          
           of
           this
           truth
           :
           had
           it
           been
           about
           any
           
             Roman
          
           establishment
           ,
           he
           would
           quickly
           have
           interposed
           .
           Now
           this
           Law
           amongst
           them
           was
           doubtlesse
           ,
           
             Fundi
             Christiani
             Calamitas
             .
          
        
         
           This
           then
           in
           the
           
             first
             place
          
           was
           Enacted
           ,
           that
           no
           
             worship
          
           should
           be
           admitted
           ,
           no
           
             Religion
          
           exercised
           ,
           but
           what
           received
           
             Establishment
          
           and
           Approbation
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           supposed
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           intrusted
           with
           
             Authority
          
           over
           men
           in
           such
           things
           .
           And
           this
           power
           of
           the
           
             Dragon
          
           was
           given
           over
           to
           the
           
             Beast
          
           and
           false
           
             Prophet
             .
          
           The
           
             Anti-christian
          
           power
           ,
           succeeding
           into
           the
           room
           of
           the
           
             Paganish
             ,
          
           the
           
             Pope
          
           and
           Counsels
           of
           the
           
             Emperours
          
           and
           Senate
           ,
           it
           was
           quickly
           confirmed
           that
           none
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           live
           
             in
             peace
             ,
          
           who
           received
           not
           his
           
             marke
          
           and
           name
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           13.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Wherunto
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           referre
           ,
           very
           many
           of
           those
           following
           
             Imperiall
             Constitutions
             ,
          
           which
           were
           made
           at
           first
           against
           the
           opposers
           of
           the
           Churches
           
             Orthodoxisme
             ,
          
           but
           were
           turned
           against
           the
           
             witnesse
             of
             Jesus
          
           in
           the
           close
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           held
           out
           the
           
             Reasons
          
           of
           this
           Establishment
           .
           I
           shall
           touch
           only
           
             one
             ,
          
           or
           
             two
             ,
          
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           
             common
             to
          
           them
           ,
           who
           walke
           in
           the
           same
           paths
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           first
           was
           ,
           that
           
             Toleration
          
           of
           sundry
           ways
           of
           
             worship
             ,
          
           and
           
             severall
             Religions
          
           tends
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           
             Common-wealth
             ,
          
           
           and
           that
           civill
           Society
           ,
           which
           
             men
          
           under
           the
           same
           Government
           doe
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           enjoy
           .
           So
           
             Cicero
          
           tels
           us
           ,
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             legibus
             :
             Suos
             Deos
             ,
             aut
             novos
             ,
             aut
             alienigenas
             coli
             ,
             confusionem
             habet
             ,
             &c
          
           It
           brings
           in
           
             confusion
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           civill
           Society
           .
           The
           same
           is
           clearly
           held
           out
           ,
           in
           that
           Counsell
           of
           
             Maecenas
          
           to
           
             Augustus
          
           before
           mentioned
           .
           
             They
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             who
             introduce
             new
             Deities
             ,
             draw
             many
             into
             Innovations
             ;
             whence
             are
             Conspiracies
             ,
             Seditions
             ,
             Conventicles
             ,
             no
             way
             profitable
             for
             the
             Common
             wealth
             .
          
        
         
           Their
           other
           maine
           
             Reason
          
           was
           ,
           that
           hereby
           the
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           whom
           they
           owned
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           were
           
             dishonoured
          
           and
           provoked
           
             to
             plague
          
           them
           .
           That
           this
           was
           continually
           in
           their
           mouths
           and
           clamours
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Acts
          
           at
           the
           slaying
           of
           the
           
             Martyrs
             ,
          
           the
           Rescripts
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           the
           Apologies
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Justine
             Martyr
             ,
             Arnobius
             ,
             Minutius
             Felix
             ,
          
           doe
           abundantly
           testifie
           .
           All
           
             trouble
          
           was
           still
           ascribed
           to
           their
           Impiety
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           breaking
           out
           of
           any
           judgment
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           had
           been
           the
           
             Toleration
          
           of
           Christians
           ,
           presently
           the
           
             vulgar
             cry
          
           was
           ,
           
             Christianos
             ad
             Leones
             .
          
           Now
           that
           those
           causes
           and
           
             reasons
             ,
          
           have
           been
           traduced
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           since
           acted
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           
             Emperours
             successor
             at
             Rome
             ,
          
           needs
           not
           to
           be
           proved
           :
           With
           the
           
             power
          
           of
           the
           
             Dragon
             ,
          
           the
           
             wisedome
          
           also
           is
           derived
           ;
           see
           that
           great
           Champion
           
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           fighting
           with
           these
           very
           weapons
           :
           
             Lib.
             de
             Laicis
             .
             cap.
          
           21.
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           however
           illustrated
           ,
           improved
           ,
           adorned
           ,
           supported
           ,
           flourished
           ,
           &
           sweetned
           they
           are
           the
           
             sum
          
           of
           all
           that
           to
           this
           day
           hath
           been
           said
           in
           the
           same
           case
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Having
           made
           a
           
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           supported
           it
           with
           such
           
             reasons
          
           as
           these
           ,
           in
           proceeding
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           
             penalty
          
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           as
           to
           particular
           Persons
           (
           which
           
             penalty
          
           being
           as
           now
           ,
           
             Arbitrary
          
           was
           inflicted
           ,
           unto
           Banishment
           ;
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Mine-digging
           ,
           Torturing
           in
           sundry
           kinds
           ,
           Mayming
           ,
           Death
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             pleasure
          
           of
           the
           Judges
           )
           they
           always
           
             charged
          
           upon
           those
           persons
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           the
           denying
           and
           opposing
           their
           owne
           
             Deities
             ,
          
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             that
          
           which
           they
           embraced
           ,
           was
           
             foolish
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             detestable
             ,
             pernitious
             ,
             sinfull
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             ruinous
          
           to
           
             Common●wealths
             ,
          
           Cities
           ,
           Society
           ,
           Families
           ,
           honesty
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           
           goe
           about
           to
           delineat
           
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             Lines
          
           and
           features
           drawne
           thereof
           ,
           
           in
           the
           invectives
           and
           accusations
           of
           their
           
             Adversaries
             ,
          
           he
           might
           justly
           suppose
           ,
           that
           indeed
           ,
           that
           was
           their
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           set
           up
           at
           
             Rome
          
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           DEUS
           CHRISTIANORUM
           ONONYCHITES
           .
           
             Being
             an
             Image
             with
             Asses
             eares
             ,
             in
             a
             Gowne
             ,
             Clawes
             or
             Talons
             upon
             one
             foot
             ,
             with
             a
             Booke
             in
             his
             hand
             .
          
           Charged
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           they
           worshipped
           an
           
             Asses
          
           head
           ,
           which
           
             impious
             folly
             ,
          
           first
           fastened
           on
           the
           Jews
           by
           
             Tacitus
             .
             Histor.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
          
           1.
           (
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Effigiem
             animalis
             quo
             monstrante
             ,
             errorem
             s●●imque
             depulerant
             penetrali
             sacravere
             ,
          
           having
           before
           set
           out
           a
           faigned
           direction
           received
           by
           a
           company
           of
           Asses
           )
           which
           he
           had
           borrowed
           from
           
             Appion
          
           a
           rayling
           
             Egiptian
          
           of
           
             Alexandria
             (
             Joseph
             .
             ad
             .
             App.
             lib.
          
           1.
           )
           was
           so
           ingrafted
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           no
           
             defensative
          
           could
           be
           allowed
           .
           The
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             Sacerdotis
             Generalia
             ,
          
           were
           either
           
             really
          
           supposed
           ,
           or
           
             impiously
          
           imposed
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           objects
           of
           their
           worship
           .
           The
           
             blood
          
           and
           
             flesh
          
           of
           Infants
           ,
           at
           
             Thiestaean
          
           banquets
           ,
           was
           said
           to
           be
           their
           food
           and
           provision
           :
           promiscuous
           lust
           ,
           with
           
             Incest
             ,
          
           th●●●
           chiefest
           
             refreshment
             .
          
           Such
           as
           
             these
          
           it
           concerned
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
          
           being
           resolved
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           
             were
             so
             indeed
             :
          
           Hence
           I
           am
           not
           sometimes
           without
           some
           
             suspition
             ,
          
           that
           many
           of
           the
           impure
           
             abhominations
             ,
          
           follies
           ,
           villanies
           ,
           which
           are
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           
             Primative
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           yea
           the
           very
           
             Gnosticks
          
           themselves
           (
           upon
           whom
           the
           filth
           that
           lyes
           ,
           is
           beyond
           all
           possible
           beliefe
           ,
           
             Epiphan.
             Tom.
             2.
             lib.
             1.
             Har.
          
           26.
           )
           might
           be
           ●ained
           ,
           and
           imposed
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           
             great
             part
          
           thereof
           .
           For
           though
           not
           the
           
             very
             same
             ,
          
           yet
           things
           
             as
             foolish
          
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           
             light
          
           of
           nature
           ,
           were
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           charged
           on
           the
           most
           
             Orthodox
             .
          
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           they
           who
           charged
           
             these
             things
          
           upon
           the
           
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           were
           
             Pagans
             ,
          
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ;
           but
           these
           who
           so
           charged
           
             Hereticks
          
           were
           
             Christians
          
           themselves
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           say
           I
           
             also
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           for
           
             reverence
          
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           (
           though
           perhaps
           I
           could
           )
           I
           say
           no
           more
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           Story
           which
           you
           have
           in
           
             Minutius
             Felix
             ,
          
           or
           
             Arnobius
          
           8th
           .
           Book
           
             Apologeticall
             ,
             of
             the
             meeting
             of
             Christians
             ,
             the
             drawing
             away
             of
             the
             Light
             by
             a
             Dogge
             tyed
             to
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             so
             to
             
             make
             way
             for
             Adulteries
             and
             Incests
             :
          
           I
           have
           heard
           more
           then
           once
           ,
           told
           with
           no
           small
           confidence
           ,
           of
           
             Brownists
          
           and
           
             Puritans
             .
          
           Hath
           not
           this
           very
           same
           
             course
          
           been
           taken
           in
           latter
           ages
           ?
           Consult
           the
           Writings
           of
           
             Waldensis
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           about
           
             Wickleffe
          
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           see
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           falling
           off
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           in
           our
           owne
           Chronicles
           ,
           in
           
             Fabian
          
           of
           old
           ,
           yea
           and
           
             Daniel
          
           of
           late
           to
           gratifie
           a
           
             Popish
          
           Court
           ;
           of
           
             Eckius
             ,
             Hosius
             ,
             Staphylus
             ,
             Bolsecte
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           who
           have
           undertaken
           to
           pourtray
           out
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             Luther
          
           and
           
             Calvin
          
           with
           their
           followers
           ;
           and
           you
           will
           quickly
           see
           ,
           that
           their
           great
           
             designe
          
           was
           to
           put
           (
           as
           they
           did
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           
             John
             Huss
          
           at
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constance
             ,
          
           when
           he
           was
           lead
           to
           the
           stake
           )
           the
           ugly
           vizard
           ,
           of
           some
           
             Devillish
          
           Appearance
           ,
           that
           under
           
             that
             forme
             ,
          
           they
           might
           fit
           them
           for
           
             Fire
          
           and
           Fagot
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           also
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Politie
          
           of
           the
           
             Dragon
             ,
          
           derived
           to
           the
           false
           
             Prophet
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             colour
          
           tempered
           ,
           for
           persecutors
           to
           imbrue
           their
           
             hands
          
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           old
           
             Roman
          
           Way
           ,
           and
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           amisse
           to
           cautionate
           those
           ,
           enjoying
           
             Truth
             and
             Authority
             ,
          
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           walke
           in
           their
           
             steps
          
           and
           method
           :
           the
           course
           accounted
           so
           
             soveraigne
             ,
          
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           
             Errour
             ,
          
           was
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           first
           invented
           ,
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           the
           generall
           
             Issue
          
           and
           tendance
           of
           unlimited
           
             arbitrary
             persecution
          
           or
           punishing
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           Ages
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             worst
          
           of
           men
           have
           sate
           at
           the
           upper
           
             end
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           more
           
             false
             Worshippers
             ,
          
           having
           hitherto
           enjoyed
           
             authority
          
           over
           others
           ,
           then
           
             Followers
          
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           hath
           been
           
             pernicious
             ,
             fatall
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
          
           to
           the
           Profession
           and
           
             Professors
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           little
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           serviceable
           to
           the
           
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           averred
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
          
           Personage
           ,
           that
           more
           
             blood
          
           of
           
             Hereticks
          
           hath
           been
           shed
           by
           wholesome
           
             Severity
             ,
          
           in
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           
             truth
          
           and
           opposition
           unto
           
             Errors
             ,
          
           then
           hath
           been
           shed
           of
           the
           
             witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Hereticks
          
           and
           
           false
           Worshippers
           .
           An
           
             assertion
             ,
          
           I
           conceive
           ,
           under
           favour
           ,
           so
           exceedingly
           distant
           from
           the
           
             reality
          
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           I
           dare
           take
           upon
           me
           ,
           against
           any
           man
           breathing
           ,
           that
           in
           sundry
           Christian
           
             Provinces
             ,
          
           almost
           in
           every
           one
           of
           the
           
             West
             ,
          
           more
           
             Lives
          
           have
           been
           sacrificed
           to
           the
           one
           Idoll
           
             Haereticidium
             ,
          
           of
           those
           that
           bear
           witnesse
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Beleife
             ,
          
           for
           which
           they
           suffered
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           
             Hereticks
          
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           slaine
           in
           all
           the
           
             Provinces
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           men
           professing
           the
           Gospell
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           give
           that
           worthy
           
             Divine
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           perswasion
           ,
           his
           
             Option
             ,
          
           among
           all
           the
           chiefest
           
             Provinces
          
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           to
           tye
           me
           up
           unto
           which
           they
           please
           .
           He
           that
           shall
           consider
           that
           above
           
             sixty
             thousand
             persons
             ,
          
           were
           in
           six
           yeares
           or
           little
           more
           ,
           cut
           off
           in
           a
           
             Judiciall
             way
             ,
          
           by
           
             Duke
             D'
             Alua
          
           in
           the
           
             Nether-Lands
             ,
          
           in
           pursuite
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           
             Inquisition
             ,
          
           will
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             Causa
             facilis
          
           in
           my
           hand
           .
        
         
           The
           Ancient
           Contest
           ,
           betweene
           the
           
             Homoousians
          
           and
           the
           
             Arrians
             ,
          
           the
           first
           Controversie
           the
           
             Churches
          
           were
           agitated
           withall
           ,
           after
           they
           enjoyed
           a
           Christian
           
             Magistrate
          
           (
           and
           may
           justly
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           carryed
           on
           to
           the
           
             advantage
          
           of
           
             Error
             ,
          
           beyond
           
             all
          
           that
           went
           before
           it
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrates
          
           interessing
           themselves
           in
           the
           Quarrell
           )
           was
           not
           carryed
           out
           to
           Violence
           and
           
             Blood
             ,
          
           before
           the
           
             severall
          
           perswasions
           ,
           lighted
           on
           
             severall
          
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           State
           Interests
           :
           As
           between
           the
           
             Goths
             ,
             Vandals
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Companions
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           who
           were
           
             Arrians
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Romans
          
           on
           the
           other
           .
           In
           all
           whose
           
             Bickerings
          
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           
             honour
             of
             Severity
             ,
          
           did
           still
           attend
           the
           
             Arrians
             ,
          
           especially
           in
           
             Affricke
             ,
          
           where
           they
           persecuted
           
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           with
           horrible
           outrage
           and
           fury
           .
           Five
           thousand
           at
           one
           time
           barbarously
           exposed
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           cruell
           Villany
           .
           Some
           Eruptions
           of
           
             passion
          
           had
           been
           before
           among
           
             Emperours
          
           themselves
           ,
           but
           still
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           
             Arrianized
             ,
          
           carryed
           the
           Bell
           for
           zeale
           against
           dissenters
           .
           Witnesse
           
             Valens
             ,
          
           who
           gave
           place
           in
           persecution
           ,
           to
           none
           of
           his
           
             Pagan
          
           Predecessors
           ;
           killing
           ,
           burning
           ,
           slaying
           ,
           making
           havock
           of
           all
           Orthodox
           Professors
           :
           Yea
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           at
           least
           was
           done
           by
           the
           countenance
           of
           his
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           at
           
             Alexandria
          
           upon
           the
           
           placing
           in
           ,
           of
           
             Lucius
          
           an
           
             Arrian
          
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           
             Athanasius
             ,
          
           thrusting
           
             Peter
          
           besides
           the
           Chaire
           ,
           who
           was
           rightly
           placed
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           perhaps
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Tumults
           ,
           Rapes
           ,
           Murders
           ,
           
             then
             ,
          
           and
           
             there
          
           acted
           ,
           did
           outgoe
           what
           before
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           
             Pagans
             ,
          
           see
           
             Theodorit
             ,
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
          
           22.
           it
           were
           tedious
           to
           pursue
           the
           
             lying
             ,
             slandering
             ,
             invectives
             ,
             banishments
             ,
             deaths
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             murders
             ,
          
           which
           attend
           this
           
             counsell
          
           all
           along
           ,
           after
           once
           they
           began
           to
           invoke
           the
           help
           of
           the
           
             Emperours
          
           one
           against
           another
           :
           Yet
           in
           this
           space
           some
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           weary
           with
           persecuting
           ways
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           abstaine
           
             practically
          
           from
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           
             Emperours
          
           did
           ,
           but
           also
           enacted
           Laws
           ,
           for
           the
           freedome
           of
           such
           as
           dissented
           from
           them
           .
           
             Jovianus
          
           a
           pious
           man
           ,
           grants
           all
           peace
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           peacable
           ;
           offended
           
             onely
          
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           would
           offer
           
             violence
          
           to
           others
           .
           
             Socrates
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             21.
             
             Gratianus
          
           makes
           a
           Law
           ,
           whereby
           he
           granted
           
             liberty
          
           to
           all
           Sects
           .
           but
           
             Manichees
             ,
             Photinians
             ,
          
           and
           
             Eunomians
             .
             Zozo
             .
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
          
           1.
           
           Many
           more
           the
           like
           
             examples
          
           might
           be
           produced
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           
             difference
          
           about
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           (
           to
           the
           
             Arrian
          
           and
           its
           Branches
           )
           that
           was
           controverted
           in
           
             Letters
          
           of
           
             blood
             ,
          
           was
           about
           
             Images
             ,
          
           and
           their
           Worship
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           though
           some
           furious
           
             Princes
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           growing
           
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           which
           by
           
             Popes
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
          
           and
           especially
           
             Monkes
             ,
          
           was
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           violently
           urged
           ,
           did
           mingle
           some
           of
           their
           
             blood
          
           with
           their
           
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           yet
           not
           to
           the
           Tithe
           almost
           ,
           of
           what
           the
           
             Iconolatrae
          
           getting
           uppermost
           ,
           returned
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           adherents
           .
        
         
           This
           if
           
             occasion
          
           were
           ,
           might
           be
           easily
           demonstrated
           from
           
             Paulus
             Diaconus
          
           and
           others
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           from
           about
           the
           year
           850.
           about
           which
           time
           the
           
             Iconolatrae
             ,
          
           having
           ensnared
           the
           
             West
             by
             politie
             ,
          
           the
           posterity
           of
           
             Charles
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           who
           had
           stoutly
           opposed
           the
           
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
          
           complying
           with
           the
           
             Popes
             ,
          
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           
             Worship
          
           for
           their
           owne
           ends
           ,
           and
           wearied
           the
           
             East
             by
             cruelty
             ,
          
           that
           
             Contest
          
           growing
           towards
           an
           
             End
             ,
          
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           punishing
           for
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           became
           subservient
           to
           the
           
             Dictates
          
           of
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           giving
           their
           power
           to
           the
           
             Beast
             ,
          
           (
           unto
           which
           
             point
          
           things
           had
           
           been
           working
           all
           along
           )
           from
           thence
           I
           say
           ,
           untill
           the
           death
           of
           
             Servctus
          
           in
           
             Geneva
             ,
          
           the
           pursuit
           of
           
             Gentilis
             Blandeata
             ,
          
           and
           some
           other
           mad
           men
           in
           
             Helvetia
             ,
          
           for
           the
           space
           well
           nigh
           of
           700
           years
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           season
           of
           the
           Reigne
           of
           
             Sathan
          
           and
           
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           all
           punishing
           for
           Religion
           ,
           was
           managed
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           against
           the
           
             poore
             witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           prophecying
           in
           sackcloth
           ,
           in
           the
           severall
           Regions
           of
           the
           
             West
             .
          
           And
           what
           
             streames
          
           of
           
             blood
          
           were
           poured
           out
           ,
           what
           
             Millions
          
           of
           
             Martyrs
          
           slaine
           in
           that
           space
           ,
           is
           knowne
           to
           all
           .
           Hence
           
             Bellarmine
          
           boasteth
           that
           the
           
             Albigenses
          
           were
           extinguished
           by
           the
           Sword
           .
           
             De
             Laic
             .
             cap.
          
           22.
           
           It
           is
           true
           there
           were
           Lawes
           enacted
           of
           old
           by
           
             Theodosius
             ,
             Valentinian
             ,
             Martian
             ,
          
           as
           
             C.
             de
             haereticis
             ,
             L.
             Manichaeis
             ,
             L.
             Arriani
             .
             L.
             Vnicuique
             ;
          
           which
           last
           provideth
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Seducers
           ,
           but
           yet
           truely
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           made
           by
           
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           yet
           considering
           to
           what
           
             end
          
           they
           were
           used
           ,
           I
           can
           look
           upon
           them
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           as
           very
           bottome
           stones
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             Babel
             .
          
        
         
           This
           ,
           then
           in
           its
           
             Latitude
          
           proving
           so
           
             pernicious
          
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           having
           for
           so
           long
           driven
           the
           
             Woman
             into
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
          
           and
           truth
           into
           corners
           ,
           being
           the
           maine
           
             Engine
          
           whereby
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             Babel
          
           was
           built
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           they
           cry
           
             Grace
          
           unto
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           stone
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Antichristian
          
           Fabrick
           (
           
             see
             Becanus
             de
             fide
             baereticis
             servanda
             ,
             Bell.
             de
             Laicis
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           we
           had
           need
           be
           cautious
           ,
           what
           use
           we
           make
           (
           as
           one
           tearmes
           it
           well
           )
           of
           the
           
             Broome
          
           of
           
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           to
           
             sweep
          
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           Whither
           that
           
             wee
          
           are
           in
           the
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           and
           
             they
          
           blinded
           with
           
             Error
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           wee
           have
           spoken
           ,
           be
           a
           sufficient
           
             Plea
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           see
           anon
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           we
           may
           doe
           well
           to
           remember
           ,
           what
           
             Lewes
          
           the
           twelth
           of
           
             France
          
           said
           ,
           yea
           swore
           concerning
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Mirindoll
             ,
          
           whom
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           
             his
             Prelates
          
           he
           had
           ordered
           to
           be
           slaine
           ,
           when
           newes
           was
           brought
           him
           ,
           what
           was
           their
           conversation
           and
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             be
             Hereticks
             if
             you
             please
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             but
             assuredly
             they
             are
             better
             then
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Catholicks
             .
          
           Take
           heed
           least
           the
           punished
           ,
           be
           better
           then
           the
           punishers
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           add
           to
           this
           Observation
           onely
           
             this
             ,
          
           that
           the
           attempt
           
           to
           suppresse
           any
           
             Opinions
          
           whatsoever
           by
           
             Force
             ,
          
           hath
           been
           for
           the
           most
           part
           fruitlesse
           ;
           for
           either
           some
           
             few
             particular
             persons
             ,
          
           are
           proceeded
           against
           ,
           or
           else
           greater
           
             multitudes
             :
          
           If
           some
           
             particulars
          
           only
           ,
           the
           
             Ashes
          
           of
           one
           ,
           hath
           alwayes
           proved
           the
           seed
           of
           many
           Opinionatiists
           :
           Examples
           are
           innumerable
           ,
           take
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           boasted
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           
             patterne
          
           of
           severity
           taken
           from
           Antiquity
           .
           About
           the
           yeare
           390.
           
           
             Priscillianus
             ,
             a
             Manichee
             ,
             and
             a
             Gnosticke
             ,
          
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             ,
          
           two
           
             Bishops
             ,
          
           was
           put
           to
           death
           by
           
             Maximus
             ,
          
           an
           usurping
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           ruled
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           having
           slaine
           
             Gratianus
             ;
          
           (
           as
           that
           kind
           of
           men
           ,
           would
           always
           close
           with
           any
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           that
           might
           serve
           their
           owne
           Ends
           )
           Now
           what
           was
           the
           issue
           thereof
           ;
           
             Martinus
          
           a
           Catholick
           Bishop
           renounces
           their
           Communion
           who
           did
           it
           :
           The
           
             Historian
             ,
          
           that
           reports
           it
           ,
           giving
           this
           censure
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           
             Sic
             pessimo
             exemplo
             ,
             sublati
             sunt
             homines
             luce
             indignissimi
             ,
          
           though
           the
           men
           (
           
             Priscillian
             and
             his
             Companions
          
           )
           were
           most
           
             unworthy
          
           to
           live
           ,
           yet
           their
           sentence
           to
           death
           ,
           was
           most
           
             unjust
             .
          
           But
           no
           matter
           for
           this
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Heresie
           suppressed
           thereby
           ?
           See
           what
           the
           same
           
             Historian
             ,
          
           who
           wrote
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           was
           able
           to
           testifie
           the
           event
           ,
           sayes
           of
           it
           (
           it
           is
           
             Severus
             Sulpitius
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             )
             Non
             solum
             non
             repressa
             est
             haeresis
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             sed
             confirmata
             ,
             &
             Latius
             propagata
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           
             heresie
          
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           
             suppressed
          
           hereby
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             confirmed
          
           and
           propagated
           :
           His
           followers
           who
           before
           
             honoured
          
           him
           as
           a
           
             Saint
             ,
          
           now
           
             adore
          
           him
           as
           a
           
             Martyr
             :
          
           The
           like
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           been
           the
           issue
           ,
           of
           the
           
             like
          
           indeavours
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           this
           course
           be
           undertaken
           against
           
             Multitudes
             ,
          
           what
           is
           or
           hath
           been
           the
           usuall
           End
           of
           such
           undertakings
           ?
           Take
           some
           examples
           of
           late
           dayes
           :
           
             Charles
          
           the
           fifth
           ,
           the
           most
           mighty
           
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
          
           undertakes
           by
           violence
           to
           extirpate
           the
           
             Lutherans
          
           and
           
             Calvinists
          
           out
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           After
           a
           tedious
           
             Warre
             ,
          
           the
           
             death
          
           of
           many
           thousands
           ,
           the
           
             wasting
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           of
           all
           ,
           himselfe
           is
           driven
           out
           of
           
             Germany
             ;
          
           and
           the
           businesse
           left
           much
           where
           it
           begun
           :
           
             Sleid.
             
             Com.
             Philip
             of
             Spaine
          
           will
           needs
           force
           the
           
             Inquisition
          
           upon
           the
           
             Netherlands
             ?
          
           What
           is
           the
           issue
           ?
           After
           the
           
             expence
          
           of
           an
           Ocean
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           more
           
             Coyne
          
           then
           would
           have
           purchased
           
           the
           
             Countrey
          
           twice
           over
           ,
           his
           
             Posterity
          
           is
           totally
           deprived
           of
           all
           
             Sovereignty
          
           over
           those
           
             Parts
             .
          
        
         
           
             Patrick
             Hamilton
             ,
          
           and
           
             George
             Wishard
          
           are
           put
           to
           death
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           a
           
             Cardinall
             ;
          
           the
           
             Cardinall
          
           is
           instantly
           murthered
           by
           some
           desperate
           young
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           
             war
          
           raised
           there
           about
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           which
           was
           never
           well
           quieted
           ,
           untill
           having
           hunted
           their
           
             Queene
          
           out
           of
           her
           native
           Kingdome
           ,
           she
           had
           her
           head
           chopt
           off
           in
           
             England
             :
             History
             of
             Reformation
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           The
           
             Warres
             ,
             Seditions
             ,
             Tumults
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Massacres
             ,
             Rapes
             ,
             Burnings
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           followed
           the
           same
           attempt
           in
           
             France
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           without
           
             horror
          
           and
           detestation
           .
           Neither
           knew
           those
           things
           any
           
             End
             ,
          
           untill
           the
           present
           
             forbearance
             ,
          
           was
           granted
           .
           
             Instances
          
           might
           be
           multiplyed
           ,
           but
           these
           things
           are
           knowne
           to
           all
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           Evils
           followed
           ,
           the
           attempting
           to
           suppresse
           Truth
           not
           Errour
           ,
           I
           shall
           answer
           him
           another
           time
           ,
           being
           loath
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           compelled
           :
           Onely
           for
           the
           
             present
          
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Errour
          
           hath
           as
           much
           right
           ,
           to
           a
           forceable
           defence
           ,
           as
           
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           To
           
             stirre
          
           us
           up
           yet
           further
           ,
           to
           a
           serious
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             grounds
          
           and
           
             reasons
          
           which
           are
           laid
           downe
           ,
           for
           the
           inflicting
           of
           
             punishment
          
           upon
           any
           ,
           for
           Exorbitancies
           in
           things
           of
           Religion
           (
           upon
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           the
           perpetuall
           
             coincidence
          
           of
           the
           
             causes
          
           by
           them
           held
           forth
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           plead
           for
           
             just
             severity
             ,
          
           with
           their
           
             pretences
          
           who
           have
           acted
           
             unjust
          
           persecution
           ,
           would
           be
           well
           heeded
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Position
          
           is
           laid
           downe
           in
           Generall
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           that
           
             Erring
             persons
             are
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             to
             be
             dealt
             withall
             .
          
           That
           
             such
          
           is
           the
           power
           and
           duty
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           
             such
          
           cases
           .
           The
           
             definition
          
           of
           Heresie
           is
           agreed
           on
           for
           the
           maine
           ;
           onely
           the
           
             Papists
          
           place
           the
           
             Churches
             determination
             ,
          
           where
           others
           thrust
           in
           the
           Hereticks
           conviction
           (
           a
           thing
           much
           more
           obscure
           to
           by-standers
           and
           
             Judges
          
           also
           .
           )
           The
           appellations
           wherewith
           
             truth
          
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           
             error
          
           pursued
           ,
           are
           cloathed
           ,
           still
           the
           same
           .
           The
           
             consequents
          
           urged
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           of
           
             dishonour
          
           to
           God
           ,
           
             trouble
          
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           not
           at
           all
           discrepant
           .
           The
           
             arguments
          
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           same
           .
           Looke
           what
           
             Reasons
          
           one
           Sect
           gives
           for
           the
           punishing
           of
           another
           ,
           
           the
           names
           being
           changed
           are
           retorted
           .
           He
           
             blasphemeth
          
           to
           the
           
             Hereticke
             ,
          
           who
           chargeth
           
             blasphemy
          
           upon
           him
           .
           Wee
           use
           no
           other
           
             Arguments
             ,
          
           cite
           no
           other
           
             Texts
             ,
          
           presse
           no
           other
           consequencies
           for
           the
           punishing
           of
           other
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           then
           the
           
             Papists
          
           the
           wisest
           
             Hereticks
          
           breathing
           ,
           doe
           for
           the
           
             punishment
          
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           No
           
             colour
             ,
          
           no
           
             pretence
             ,
          
           but
           hath
           been
           equally
           used
           in
           all
           hands
           :
           None
           can
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           mine
           .
           To
           
             Luthers
          
           objection
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           never
           burned
           an
           
             Hereticke
             ,
          
           for
           
             Husse
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hierome
          
           were
           none
           ;
           
             Bellarmine
          
           answers
           ,
           they
           were
           
             Hereticks
          
           to
           them
           
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           which
           did
           suffice
           :
           
             de
             Laic
             .
             cap.
          
           21.
           
           And
           indeed
           this
           
             Vicissitude
          
           of
           things
           is
           very
           
             pernitious
             .
          
           All
           Christians
           almost
           are
           
             Hereticks
          
           to
           some
           enjoying
           
             Authority
             :
          
           (
           as
           
             Salvian
          
           said
           the
           case
           was
           ,
           between
           the
           
             Homoousians
          
           and
           
             Arrians
          
           in
           his
           time
           )
           and
           most
           of
           those
           enjoying
           
             authority
             ,
          
           are
           perswaded
           it
           is
           their
           duty
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           them
           whom
           they
           account
           
             Hereticks
             ;
          
           and
           answerably
           have
           more
           or
           lesse
           acted
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           untill
           by
           blood
           ,
           Wars
           ,
           and
           horrid
           
             devastations
          
           of
           Nations
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           wearied
           :
           From
           the
           first
           
             Ceraysado
          
           against
           the
           
             Albigenses
             ,
          
           through
           the
           Warre
           of
           the
           
             Hussites
          
           under
           
             Zifea
          
           and
           the
           
             Procopij
             ,
          
           those
           dreadfull
           Massacres
           ,
           before
           recounted
           ,
           what
           a
           stage
           of
           blood
           ,
           hath
           
             Europe
          
           been
           made
           upon
           this
           account
           ?
           I
           desire
           that
           to
           this
           
             point
          
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           
             Netherlands
             ,
          
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           Troubles
           (
           whom
           
             Bellarmine
          
           affirmes
           to
           have
           Petitioned
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Coscience
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           writing
           
             de
             Haereticidio
             ,
          
           the
           thing
           being
           long
           before
           granted
           at
           
             Spira
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Convention
           of
           the
           States
           of
           the
           
             Empire
             ,
          
           in
           the
           yeare
           1526.
           )
           may
           be
           seriously
           considered
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           the
           
             necessity
          
           of
           courses
           of
           
             extremity
             ,
          
           against
           
             erronious
          
           Persons
           ,
           for
           the
           upholding
           the
           
             Faith
          
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           keeping
           the
           
             Churches
          
           in
           peace
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           appeare
           to
           me
           to
           be
           so
           urgent
           as
           is
           pretended
           ;
           for
           three
           hundred
           years
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           no
           assistance
           from
           any
           Magistrate
           against
           
             Hereticks
             :
          
           and
           yet
           in
           all
           that
           space
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           
             long-lived
             ,
          
           or
           farre-spreading
           Heresie
           in
           comparison
           of
           
             those
          
           that
           followed
           .
           As
           the
           
             disease
          
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           
             remedy
          
           which
           in
           those
           dayes
           was
           applyed
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           made
           it
           effectuall
           .
           The
           Christians
           also
           of
           those
           dayes
           ,
           
             disclaimed
          
           all
           thoughts
           of
           such
           proceedings
           .
           The
           
             expressions
          
           of
           the
           most
           Antient
           ,
           as
           
             Policarpus
             ,
             Ignatius
             ,
             Iraenaeus
             ,
          
           concerning
           
             Hereticks
          
           are
           sharpe
           and
           cutting
           :
           Their
           
             avoyding
          
           of
           them
           being
           
             admonished
             ,
          
           precise
           and
           severe
           ;
           their
           
             confutations
          
           of
           them
           ,
           laborious
           and
           diligent
           ;
           their
           
             Church
             censures
             ,
          
           and
           Ejections
           ,
           peircing
           and
           sharpe
           :
           
             Communion
             amongst
             the
             Churches
             ,
          
           close
           ,
           exact
           ,
           and
           carefully
           preserved
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           stubborne
           
             Heretick
          
           was
           thrust
           out
           of
           Christian
           society
           .
           But
           for
           
             corporall
             punishment
          
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           writings
           ,
           not
           a
           syllable
           .
           Untill
           
             Augustine
          
           was
           changed
           from
           his
           first
           resolution
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           by
           the
           madnesse
           of
           
             Donatisticall
             Circumcellions
             ,
          
           this
           Doctrine
           had
           poore
           footing
           in
           Antiquity
           .
           And
           whether
           his
           reasons
           as
           to
           this
           
             point
          
           be
           convincing
           ,
           let
           any
           impartiall
           man
           ,
           read
           his
           
             Epistle
          
           50
           ,
           and
           determine
           .
           What
           some
           say
           ,
           the
           
             Christians
          
           would
           have
           been
           of
           another
           minde
           ,
           had
           they
           injoyed
           
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           is
           so
           suited
           to
           our
           present
           
             frame
          
           and
           
             temper
             ,
          
           but
           so
           unworthy
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           wrong
           them
           by
           a
           Defensative
           .
           What
           was
           their
           sense
           of
           them
           in
           a
           spirituall
           way
           is
           cleare
           .
           
             John
          
           they
           say
           would
           not
           abide
           in
           a
           
             Bath
             ,
          
           where
           
             Cerinthus
          
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           infected
           wtih
           
             Judaisme
          
           and
           
             Paganisme
          
           was
           ;
           saying
           ,
           let
           us
           depart
           lest
           the
           building
           fall
           on
           us
           ,
           where
           
             Cerinthus
          
           is
           :
           
             Iraen
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             25.
             
             Marcion
          
           meeting
           
             Polycarpus
             ,
          
           and
           asking
           him
           whether
           he
           
             knew
             him
             or
             acknowledged
             him
             ,
          
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           
             to
             be
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             
             Ignatius
          
           his
           Epistles
           are
           full
           of
           the
           like
           expressions
           .
           
             Iraeneus
          
           sayes
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           no
           words
           with
           them
           ,
           
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Tertullians
          
           Books
           testifie
           for
           him
           at
           large
           ,
           with
           what
           keenesse
           of
           spirit
           he
           pursued
           the
           
             Hereticks
          
           of
           his
           dayes
           (
           though
           before
           the
           
             End
          
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           had
           the
           unhappinesse
           to
           be
           almost
           one
           himself
           .
           )
           
             Cyprian
          
           cryes
           out
           ,
           
             Nulla
             cum
             talibus
             convivia
             ,
             nulla
             colloquia
             ,
             nulla
             commercia
             misceantur
             :
             Epist.
             3.
             ad
             Cornel.
             Neither
             eate
             ,
             nor
             talke
             ,
             nor
             deale
             with
             them
             .
             Antonius
          
           the
           
             Hermit
          
           leaves
           Testimony
           when
           he
           was
           dying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             never
             had
             peaceable
             conference
             with
             them
             all
             his
             dayes
             ,
             Vita
             Anton
             ▪
             inter
             Oper.
             
             Athan.
          
           Surely
           ,
           had
           these
           men
           perceived
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           for
           their
           
             Bodily
             punishment
             ,
          
           they
           would
           not
           have
           failed
           
           to
           signifie
           their
           minds
           therein
           ;
           but
           truely
           their
           
             expressions
          
           hold
           out
           rather
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           :
           sayes
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Epist.
             ad
             Philad.
             Count
             them
             enemies
             and
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
          
           but
           for
           
             beating
          
           or
           
             persecuting
          
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           
             Heathen
          
           who
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           nor
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           doe
           not
           you
           so
           .
           
             Tertullian
          
           in
           very
           many
           places
           ,
           layes
           downe
           
             generall
             maximes
          
           tending
           to
           more
           Liberty
           then
           is
           now
           pleaded
           for
           ;
           one
           or
           two
           places
           may
           be
           jointed
           at
           .
           
             Videte
             ne
             &
             hoc
             ad
             irreligiositatis
             elogium
             concurrat
             ,
             adimere
             libertatem
             religionis
             ,
             &
             interdicere
             Optionem
             divinitatis
             ,
             ut
             non
             liceat
             mihi
             colere
             quem
             velim
             ,
             sed
             cogar
             colere
             quem
             nolim
             .
             Nemose
             ab
             invito
             coli
             vellet
             ,
             ne
             homo
             quidem
             :
          
           Apol.
           cap
           23.
           
           And
           againe
           to
           
             Scopula
          
           the
           
             Governour
          
           of
           
             Carthage
          
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           the
           
             Persecution
          
           he
           intended
           .
           
             Tamen
             humani
             juris
             &
             naturalis
             potestatis
             est
             unicuique
             quod
             putaverit
             colere
             :
             nec
             alii
             obest
             aut
             prodest
             alterius
             Religio
             :
             sed
             nec
             Religionis
             est
             ,
             cogere
             Religionem
             ,
             quae
             sponte
             ,
             suscipi
             debeat
             ,
             non
             vi
             ;
             cum
             &
             hostiae
             ab
             animo
             libenii
             expostulantus
             ;
             ita
             &
             si
             nos
             compuleritis
             ad
             sacrificandum
             ,
             nihil
             praestabiis
             diis
             vestris
             ,
             ab
             invitis
             enim
             sacrificia
             non
             disiderabunt
             .
          
           And
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           that
           which
           he
           maketh
           to
           be
           the
           
             Plea
          
           of
           Christians
           ,
           may
           not
           also
           be
           used
           by
           all
           
             erring
          
           persons
           .
           
             Totum
             quod
             in
             nos
             potestis
             ,
             nostrum
             est
             Arbitrium
             .
             Certe
             si
             velim
             ,
             Christianus
             sum
             ,
             tunc
             ergo
             me
             damnabis
             si
             damnari
             velim
             .
             Cum
             vero
             quod
             in
             me
             potes
             ,
             nisi
             velim
             ,
             non
             potes
             ,
             jam
             meae
             voluntatis
             est
             quod
             potes
             ,
             non
             tuae
             potestatis
             .
             Apol.
             cap.
             ult.
          
           Hence
           was
           that
           
             Quaere
          
           of
           
             Lactantius
             :
             Quis
             imponet
             mihi
             necessitatem
             aut
             credendi
             quod
             nolim
             ,
             aut
             quod
             velim
             non
             credendi
             :
          
           And
           long
           after
           these
           
             Gregory
          
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Lib.
             2.
             Ep.
          
           52.
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Nova
             &
             inaudita
             est
             ista
             praedicatio
             ,
             quae
             verberibus
             exigit
             fidem
             :
          
           To
           bea●e
           in
           Faith
           with
           stripes
           ,
           was
           then
           ,
           a
           new
           kinde
           of
           Preaching
           .
           
             These
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           were
           their
           Expressions
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           first
           
             Centuries
             ,
          
           many
           fond
           ,
           foolish
           ,
           corrupt
           Opinions
           ,
           were
           broached
           by
           sundry
           
             brain
             sick
             men
             ;
          
           but
           they
           laid
           little
           hold
           of
           the
           Chrches
           ,
           kept
           themselves
           in
           the
           
             breasts
          
           of
           some
           few
           disorderly
           
             Wanderers
             ,
          
           and
           did
           very
           
           little
           promote
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           Iniquity
           :
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Great
             men
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           under
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           began
           to
           interpose
           in
           the
           things
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           were
           mutually
           
             woed
             ,
          
           instigated
           ,
           and
           provoked
           by
           the
           
             Parties
          
           at
           variance
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           consider
           upon
           all
           
             meetings
             ,
             assemblies
             ,
             disputes
             councels
             ,
          
           what
           running
           ,
           what
           flattering
           ,
           what
           insinuation
           at
           Court
           were
           used
           on
           all
           hands
           )
           what
           Roote
           did
           diverse
           Heresies
           take
           (
           how
           farre
           were
           they
           propagated
           ?
           Witnesse
           
             Arrianisme
             ,
          
           which
           had
           almost
           invaded
           the
           whole
           World
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           by
           the
           wayes
           which
           were
           invented
           
             oft
             from
             the
             Rule
             ,
          
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Errors
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Instigation
           of
           
             Prelates
             ,
          
           the
           
             Emperours
          
           were
           ,
           (
           to
           their
           owne
           ruin
           )
           perswaded
           to
           them
           ,
           
             the
             Man
             of
             sinne
          
           walked
           to
           his
           Throne
           .
           Those
           very
           
             Lawes
             ,
             Edicts
             ,
          
           and
           
             Declarations
             ,
          
           which
           were
           obtained
           against
           erring
           Persons
           ,
           did
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
          
           invert
           and
           use
           against
           all
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           .
           The
           
             Devill
          
           durst
           not
           be
           so
           bold
           ,
           as
           to
           imploy
           that
           his
           grand
           
             Agent
          
           in
           his
           
             Apprentiship
          
           against
           the
           
             Saints
             :
          
           But
           he
           first
           suffers
           him
           ,
           to
           
             exercise
             his
             hand
          
           against
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           intending
           to
           make
           use
           of
           him
           afterwards
           to
           another
           purpose
           .
           In
           most
           of
           those
           contests
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Roman
             Pontists
          
           had
           with
           their
           fellow
           
             Bishops
             ,
          
           by
           which
           they
           insensibly
           advanced
           their
           owne
           supremacy
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           defence
           of
           Catholicks
           they
           undertooke
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Athanasius
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Neither
           did
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           ,
           at
           
             once
             ,
          
           steppe
           into
           the
           perswasion
           of
           punishing
           
             corporeally
          
           in
           case
           of
           Religion
           .
           
             Constantine
          
           makes
           a
           Decree
           at
           first
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             that
             Liberty
             of
             worship
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Christians
             as
             others
             ,
             should
             have
             Liberty
             to
             keep
             the
             faith
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             heresie
             ,
             Euseb.
             Eccles
             Hist.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
          
           5.
           
           And
           in
           the
           same
           
             Edict
          
           he
           saith
           (
           how
           truely
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           yet
           
             Great
             Constantine
          
           said
           it
           )
           
             That
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             conducing
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             free
             Option
             and
             choyce
             of
             Religion
             he
             left
             to
             all
             .
          
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           he
           begun
           a
           little
           further
           to
           ingage
           himselfe
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           Religion
           ,
           being
           indeed
           wearied
           with
           the
           Petitions
           of
           
             Bishops
          
           and
           their
           
             Associates
             ,
          
           for
           the
           
             persecution
          
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           what
           
             troubles
          
           in
           a
           
           few
           yeares
           did
           he
           intricate
           himselfe
           withall
           ,
           perplexed
           he
           was
           in
           his
           spirit
           to
           see
           the
           untoward
           revengefulnesse
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           people
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           he
           
             writes
          
           expresly
           to
           them
           ,
           being
           assembled
           in
           
             Counsell
          
           at
           
             Tyre
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             neither
             care
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             nor
             love
             to
             peace
             ,
             nor
             conscience
             of
             scandall
             ,
             nor
             would
             by
             any
             meanes
             be
             prevailed
             on
             to
             lay
             downe
             their
             malice
             and
             animosities
             ;
             Socrat.
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           22.
           
           At
           length
           an
           
             Arrian
          
           Priest
           curryes
           favour
           with
           his
           Sister
           
             Constantia
             :
          
           Shee
           gets
           him
           into
           the
           
             Esteeme
          
           of
           her
           Brother
           ;
           after
           some
           insinuations
           of
           his
           ,
           new
           
             Edicts
             ,
          
           new
           
             Synods
             ,
          
           new
           recallings
           ,
           new
           
             Banishments
          
           of
           other
           persons
           ,
           follow
           one
           upon
           the
           neck
           of
           another
           .
           
             Ruffin
             .
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
          
           11.
           
           And
           when
           this
           knack
           was
           once
           found
           out
           ,
           of
           promoting
           a
           
             Sect
          
           by
           
             Imperiall
          
           favour
           ,
           it
           is
           admirable
           to
           consider
           how
           those
           good
           Princes
           ,
           
             Constantine
          
           and
           his
           Sonnes
           ,
           were
           abused
           ,
           misled
           ,
           inraged
           ,
           ingaged
           into
           mutuall
           Dissensions
           ,
           by
           the
           Lyes
           ,
           flatteries
           ,
           
             equivocations
          
           of
           such
           as
           called
           themselves
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Ruff.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
          
           As
           also
           how
           soone
           with
           the
           many
           ,
           the
           whole
           businesse
           of
           
             Religion
          
           was
           hereupon
           turned
           into
           a
           matter
           ,
           of
           externall
           Pompe
           and
           Dominion
           .
           But
           it
           is
           besides
           my
           purpose
           ,
           to
           rase
           into
           that
           
             Hell
             of
             confusion
             ,
          
           which
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           brake
           in
           upon
           the
           Churches
           in
           succeeding
           Ages
           .
           Onely
           ,
           for
           the
           following
           
             Imperiall
          
           Edicts
           and
           Constitutions
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           
             faith
             Catholicke
             ,
          
           and
           for
           the
           punishing
           of
           Erring
           Persons
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           observe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             Emperours
          
           were
           stirred
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           
             Turbulent
             Priests
             ,
          
           and
           aspiring
           Prelates
           ;
           let
           the
           Popes
           letters
           to
           them
           witnesse
           this
           ,
           
             Leo
             Epist.
             75
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           were
           still
           
             bottomed
             ,
          
           upon
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           
             counsells
             ,
          
           that
           were
           not
           to
           be
           opposed
           or
           spoken
           against
           ,
           when
           all
           of
           them
           were
           spent
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           about
           things
           quite
           besides
           and
           beyond
           the
           Scripture
           (
           as
           
             feastings
             ,
             and
             fastings
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             jurisdictions
          
           )
           and
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           the
           very
           
             ulcers
             ,
          
           and
           
             impostumations
          
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           as
           those
           of
           
             Nice
          
           and
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           both
           the
           second
           ;
           and
           in
           generall
           all
           of
           them
           the
           
             Sea
             ,
          
           upon
           which
           the
           Whore
           exalted
           her
           
             seat
          
           and
           throne
           ;
           and
           these
           things
           did
           those
           good
           men
           ,
           either
           deceived
           by
           the
           craft
           of
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           or
           wearied
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           the
           
             Orthodox
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           afterwards
           declare
           )
           I
           cannot
           close
           with
           that
           counsell
           which
           
             Themistius
          
           a
           Philosopher
           gave
           to
           
             Valens
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           am
           most
           abhorrent
           from
           the
           Reason
           of
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             he
             should
             let
             all
             Sects
             alone
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             bee
             honoured
             with
             diversities
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             wayes
             of
             Worship
             :
          
           Yet
           though
           this
           Reason
           be
           false
           and
           
             impious
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           advise
           it selfe
           was
           well
           
             conducing
          
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           something
           qualifying
           the
           spirit
           of
           that
           
             Hereticall
             Emperour
             ,
          
           who
           before
           had
           cruelly
           raged
           ,
           against
           all
           Orthodox
           professors
           of
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
          
           27.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           add
           unto
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           (
           
             vice
             coronidis
          
           )
           for
           the
           use
           of
           such
           as
           injoying
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           may
           have
           misapprehensions
           of
           some
           
             truths
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           sad
           consideration
           concerning
           the
           
             End
             and
             Issue
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           righteous
           Judgement
           hath
           in
           all
           Ages
           given
           to
           
             Persecutors
          
           and
           
             Persecution
             .
             Nero
          
           (
           of
           whom
           sayes
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             tali
             Dedicatore
             gaudet
             sanguis
             Christianus
          
           )
           who
           was
           the
           
             first
          
           that
           imployed
           the
           
             Sword
          
           against
           our
           Religion
           ,
           being
           condemned
           by
           the
           Senate
           to
           be
           punished
           
             More
             Majorum
             ,
          
           slew
           himselfe
           with
           this
           exprobration
           of
           his
           owne
           sordid
           Villany
           ,
           
             Turpiter
             vixi
             ,
             turpius
             Morior
             :
             Sueton.
             in
             Nero
             :
             Domitian
          
           the
           inheritor
           of
           his
           
             rage
          
           and
           folly
           ,
           murdered
           in
           his
           owne
           House
           ,
           by
           his
           Servants
           ,
           
             Idem
             in
             Domit.
             Trajan
          
           by
           a
           
             resolution
          
           of
           his
           Joynts
           ,
           nummednesse
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           a
           choaking
           Water
           ,
           perished
           miserably
           ,
           
             Dion
             Cassius
             de
             Tra.
          
           This
           is
           he
           whose
           
             order
          
           not
           to
           seeke
           out
           
             Christians
          
           to
           punishment
           ,
           but
           yet
           to
           punish
           them
           appearing
           ,
           you
           have
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Plinie
          
           a
           provinciall
           Governour
           under
           him
           ,
           
             Plin.
             
             Epist.
          
           97.
           which
           though
           commended
           by
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
          
           30.
           yet
           is
           canvassed
           by
           
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           as
           a
           foolish
           ,
           impious
           ,
           wicked
           Constitution
           ,
           
             Apol.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Hadrian
          
           perishing
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Flux
          
           and
           casting
           of
           
             blood
             ,
          
           payd
           some
           part
           of
           the
           price
           of
           the
           Innocent
           
             blood
          
           which
           hee
           had
           shed
           ,
           
             Aelius
             Spart
             .
             in
             Had.
             Severus
          
           poysoned
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           his
           tormenting
           paines
           ,
           
             Jul.
             Capitol
             .
             Maximinus
             ,
          
           with
           his
           Sonne
           yet
           a
           Child
           ,
           was
           torne
           in
           pieces
           of
           the
           
             Souldiers
             ,
          
           all
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             That
             not
             a
             whelpe
             was
             to
             be
             left
             of
             so
             cursed
             a
             stock
             .
             Decius
          
           having
           reigned
           scarce
           two
           yeares
           ,
           was
           slaine
           
           with
           his
           Children
           ,
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Valerian
          
           being
           taken
           by
           
             Sapores
          
           King
           of
           
             Persia
             ,
          
           was
           carryed
           about
           in
           a
           Cage
           ,
           and
           being
           70
           yeares
           old
           ,
           was
           at
           length
           
             flayed
          
           alive
           ,
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
          
           9.
           
           Another
           
             Valerian
             ,
          
           of
           the
           same
           stampe
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Brother
          
           and
           Kindred
           ,
           was
           murdered
           at
           
             Millan
             .
             Diocletian
          
           being
           smitten
           with
           madnesse
           ,
           had
           his
           
             Pallace
          
           consumed
           with
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           perished
           miserably
           .
           The
           City
           of
           
             Alexandria
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Gallienus
             ,
          
           was
           for
           its
           persecution
           ,
           so
           wasted
           with
           variety
           of
           destroying
           
             Plagues
             and
             Judgements
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             whole
             number
          
           of
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           answered
           not
           the
           
             Gray-headed
          
           old
           men
           that
           were
           in
           it
           before
           ,
           
             Dyonis
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
          
           20.
           
           What
           was
           the
           End
           of
           
             Julian
             ,
          
           is
           knowne
           to
           all
           .
           Now
           truely
           of
           many
           of
           these
           ,
           we
           might
           well
           say
           (
           as
           one
           of
           old
           did
           )
           
             Quales
             Imperatores
             ?
          
           as
           
             Trajan
             ,
             Hadrian
             ,
             Severus
             ,
             Julian
             ,
          
           what
           excellent
           
             Emperours
          
           had
           they
           been
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           
             Persecutors
             .
          
           And
           all
           this
           sayes
           
             Tertullian
          
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           learne
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           He
           that
           desires
           to
           see
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           consult
           ,
           
             Tertull.
             
             Apol.
          
           &
           
             ad
             Scap.
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             21.
             
             August
             .
             de
             civit
             .
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             52.
             
             Eutrop.
             lib.
          
           8.
           
           It
           would
           be
           tedious
           to
           descend
           to
           examples
           of
           latter
           Ages
           ,
           our
           owne
           and
           the
           neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           do
           so
           much
           ,
           too
           much
           abound
           with
           them
           ;
           let
           this
           that
           hath
           been
           spoken
           suffice
           ,
           to
           cautionate
           
             mortall
          
           men
           ,
           how
           they
           
             meddle
          
           with
           the
           
             Vessels
          
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           What
           will
           be
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           discourse
           ;
           doe
           you
           then
           leave
           every
           one
           at
           
             Liberty
          
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ?
           Hath
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           nothing
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           ,
           or
           about
           Religion
           ?
           Is
           he
           to
           depose
           the
           
             care
          
           thereof
           ?
           Shall
           men
           
             exasperated
          
           in
           their
           spirits
           by
           
             different
             perswasions
             ,
          
           be
           suffered
           to
           devoure
           one
           another
           as
           they
           please
           ?
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           I
           have
           onely
           shewed
           the
           
             weaknesse
          
           of
           those
           grounds
           ,
           
           which
           
             some
             men
          
           make
           the
           bottome
           of
           their
           Testimonies
           ,
           against
           the
           
             toleration
          
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           themselves
           conceive
           to
           be
           Truth
           ;
           as
           also
           taken
           away
           the
           
             chiefe
          
           of
           those
           Arguments
           ,
           upon
           which
           ,
           
             such
          
           a
           proceeding
           against
           
             Erring
             Persons
          
           is
           bottomed
           ,
           as
           tends
           to
           
             blood
          
           and
           death
           :
           What
           positively
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           may
           ,
           nay
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           the
           
             whole
             businesse
             
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           comes
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           being
           the
           third
           and
           last
           part
           of
           our
           discourse
           :
           Now
           my
           thoughts
           unto
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           hold
           out
           under
           these
           three
           heads
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           ,
           is
           the
           Magistrates
           duty
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           
             persons
             professing
             it
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           
             Opposers
             and
             Revilers
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           3
           ,
           What
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           
             Dissenters
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           
             first
             ,
          
           which
           to
           me
           ,
           is
           ,
           much
           of
           
             chiefest
          
           importance
           .
        
         
           His
           
             power
             ,
          
           or
           rather
           his
           
             duty
          
           herein
           ,
           I
           shall
           hold
           out
           in
           these
           ensuing
           
             Propositions
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           all
           men
           in
           Generall
           ,
           so
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           even
           as
           
             such
             ,
          
           are
           bound
           to
           know
           the
           
             minde
          
           and
           
             will
          
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           which
           concerne
           his
           Honour
           and
           Worship
           .
           They
           are
           
             bound
          
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           know
           it
           .
           This
           
             obligation
          
           lyes
           upon
           all
           
             creatures
             ,
          
           capable
           of
           knowing
           the
           
             Creatour
             ,
          
           answerably
           to
           that
           
             light
             ,
          
           which
           of
           him
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           of
           
             Revelation
          
           which
           they
           doe
           enjoy
           .
           He
           of
           whom
           we
           speake
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           that
           
             most
             Soveraigne
             and
             supreme
          
           of
           all
           outward
           Teachings
           ,
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           with
           such
           other
           
             helpes
             ,
          
           as
           are
           
             thereby
          
           revealed
           ,
           and
           therein
           appointed
           .
           So
           as
           he
           is
           
             bound
          
           to
           know
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           every
           thing
           him
           concerning
           ;
           wherein
           he
           failes
           ,
           and
           comes
           short
           of
           the
           
             truth
             ,
          
           it
           is
           his
           
             sinne
             ;
          
           the
           
             defect
          
           being
           not
           in
           the
           
             manner
          
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             corruption
          
           of
           his
           darkened
           mind
           .
           Now
           that
           he
           is
           to
           make
           this
           
             inquiry
             ,
          
           in
           reference
           to
           his
           
             calling
             ,
          
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           of
           
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             3.
             
             He
             that
             ruleth
             over
             men
             must
             be
             just
             ,
             ruling
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           This
           
             feare
          
           is
           onely
           taught
           by
           the
           
             Word
             .
          
           Without
           a
           
             right
             knowledge
          
           of
           God
           and
           his
           mind
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           
             true
             feare
          
           of
           him
           .
           That
           command
           also
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Jewish
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           to
           
             study
             it
             day
             and
             night
             ,
          
           and
           to
           have
           the
           
             Booke
             of
             the
             Law
          
           continually
           before
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Rule
           of
           that
           civill
           
             Politie
             ,
          
           whereof
           he
           was
           under
           God
           the
           head
           and
           preserver
           ,
           by
           
             Analogy
          
           confirmeth
           this
           truth
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           18.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           he
           desire
           this
           
             wisedome
          
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           intend
           him
           ,
           
             as
             a
             light
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             as
             a
             rising
             Sun
             ,
             a
             morning
             without
             clouds
             ,
          
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           doubtlesse
           he
           will
           reveale
           himselfe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           teach
           him
           his
           mind
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           
             David
          
           and
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           
           and
           other
           holy
           men
           of
           Old.
           And
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           with
           due
           
             reverence
             ,
          
           cautionate
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           exalted
           in
           
             Government
          
           over
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           heed
           of
           
             a
             lifted
             up
             spirit
             ,
          
           the
           greatest
           
             closer
          
           of
           the
           
             heart
          
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           .
           He
           hath
           promised
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           
             humble
          
           and
           the
           
             lowly
          
           in
           mind
           ;
           the
           
             proud
          
           he
           beholdeth
           a
           farre
           off
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           great
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Rulers
             beleeve
             not
             on
             him
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Nobles
             lay
             not
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             yoake
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           even
           because
           their
           
             hearts
             are
             lifted
             up
             within
             them
             ,
          
           and
           so
           lye
           in
           an
           unteachable
           frame
           before
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             truth
          
           being
           revealed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           hearts
           made
           acquainted
           therewith
           ,
           after
           their
           
             personall
             engagements
             ,
          
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Revelation
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
          
           three
           things
           are
           incumbent
           on
           him
           in
           reference
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           its
           
             Revelation
          
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           
             declare
             ,
          
           or
           take
           care
           that
           
             it
             be
             declared
          
           unto
           others
           ,
           even
           
             all
          
           committed
           to
           his
           governing
           charge
           .
           The
           
             general
             equity
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           the
           obligation
           of
           ,
           
             strengthening
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             confirmed
             ,
             desiring
          
           them
           to
           be
           
             like
          
           our selves
           ,
           in
           all
           participations
           of
           grace
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           
             true
             zeale
          
           for
           the
           glory
           and
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           for
           this
           ,
           yea
           demand
           the
           
             performance
          
           of
           this
           duty
           .
           So
           
             Jehoshaphat
          
           being
           instructed
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           sent
           
             Princes
             and
             Priests
          
           to
           teach
           it
           in
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           Townes
           of
           
             Judah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
          
           17.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           As
           also
           did
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
          
           30.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Let
           this
           then
           be
           our
           first
           
             Position
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           belongs
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Governour
           ,
           or
           Shepheard
           of
           the
           People
           in
           any
           Nation
           ,
           being
           acquainted
           with
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           be
           Preached
           to
           all
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           way
           appointed
           ,
           either
           ordinary
           ,
           or
           extraordinary
           .
        
         
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           God
           will
           quickly
           reject
           them
           from
           their
           
             power
             ,
          
           who
           
             knowing
             their
             Masters
             will
             ,
          
           are
           negligent
           herein
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           he
           is
           to
           
             declare
          
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           to
           
             protect
          
           it
           from
           all
           violence
           ,
           whatever
           .
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           the
           great
           
             King
             of
             Nations
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           holy
           
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           His
           Gospell
           hath
           a
           
             right
          
           to
           
           be
           preached
           in
           
             every
             Nation
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             every
             creature
          
           under
           heaven
           .
           Who
           ever
           forbids
           or
           hinders
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           sinfull
           and
           
             impious
          
           toward
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           
             injurious
          
           towards
           men
           .
           Certainly
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           is
           to
           protect
           every
           one
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           ,
           in
           their
           
             own
             right
             ,
          
           from
           the
           
             violence
          
           and
           injury
           of
           unruly
           men
           .
           In
           the
           
             preaching
          
           and
           
             receiving
          
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             right
          
           acted
           ,
           superior
           to
           all
           earthly
           
             priviledges
          
           whatever
           .
           In
           this
           then
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           protect
           it
           ,
           that
           under
           him
           the
           professors
           thereof
           ,
           
             may
             leade
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             .
          
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           they
           to
           whom
           the
           
             Sword
          
           is
           committed
           ,
           may
           with
           the
           
             sword
          
           lawfully
           defend
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           the
           
             undoubted
             right
             ,
          
           and
           priviledge
           of
           those
           who
           do
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           they
           cannot
           be
           
             deprived
          
           without
           the
           greatest
           injury
           .
           
             Jephthah
          
           layd
           it
           down
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           
             warres
          
           he
           waged
           against
           the
           
             Ammonites
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             possesse
             what
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             gave
             them
             to
             possess
             ;
          
           the
           
             defence
          
           whereof
           ,
           he
           pursued
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           their
           (
           at
           first
           )
           
             invading
          
           enemies
           :
           
             Judg.
          
           11.
           24.
           33.
           
           (
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           to
           
             begin
          
           in
           defence
           ,
           and
           
             end
          
           in
           offence
           )
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           
             truth
          
           be
           
             given
          
           us
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           to
           possesse
           ,
           certainly
           it
           may
           be
           contended
           for
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           owe
           
             protection
          
           thereunto
           ;
           And
           if
           this
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           we
           may
           pray
           ,
           and
           prevail
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           those
           in
           
             Authority
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           when
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           not
           have
           a
           
             right
          
           to
           
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ;
          
           Let
           this
           then
           be
           the
           
             second
          
           assertion
           .
        
         
           The
           Gospel
           being
           preached
           ,
           
           and
           declared
           as
           of
           right
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           wherewith
           he
           is
           entrusted
           ,
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           it
           against
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           persons
           ,
           that
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           violence
           shall
           seek
           to
           hinder
           the
           progresse
           ,
           or
           stop
           the
           passage
           of
           it
           under
           what
           pretence
           soever
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           a
           neglect
           of
           this
           also
           ,
           will
           be
           attended
           with
           the
           
             anger
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           kindling
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           shall
           not
           long
           be
           doubted
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           
             protecting
             ,
             assisting
             ,
          
           and
           
             supporting
          
           of
           all
           the
           
             professors
             of
             it
             ,
          
           in
           that
           
             profession
             ,
          
           and
           in
           wayes
           of
           truths
           appointment
           ,
           for
           the
           
             practice
          
           of
           that
           which
           is
           embraced
           ,
           and
           the
           
             furtherance
          
           of
           it
           ,
           towards
           them
           who
           as
           yet
           embrace
           it
           not
           ,
           is
           also
           required
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           there
           are
           sundry
           parts
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           seeing
           Christ
           Jesus
           hath
           appointed
           his
           
             disciples
          
           to
           walk
           in
           such
           
             societies
             ,
          
           and
           requireth
           of
           them
           such
           kinde
           of
           worship
           ,
           as
           cannot
           be
           performed
           without
           their
           meeting
           together
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           in
           one
           
             place
             ,
          
           that
           he
           either
           
             provide
             ,
          
           or
           grant
           being
           provided
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           such
           
             places
          
           under
           his
           protection
           ,
           as
           may
           in
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           kinde
           be
           
             suited
             ,
          
           and
           
             fitted
          
           for
           that
           
             end
          
           and
           purpose
           .
           And
           the
           
             ground
          
           of
           this
           is
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           Right
           which
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           hath
           to
           be
           received
           amongst
           men
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           
             own
             appointment
             ;
          
           whether
           
             that
          
           be
           the
           
             appointment
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           no
           ,
           amongst
           us
           ,
           is
           no
           
             question
             .
          
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           Because
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           hath
           the
           
             sole
             power
          
           of
           all
           
             publick
             places
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             protection
          
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           consent
           into
           government
           which
           is
           among
           any
           people
           .
           
             This
             proved
             as
             above
             .
          
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           A
           
             protection
          
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           
             places
             ,
          
           and
           all
           things
           exercised
           in
           them
           ,
           answerable
           to
           that
           which
           he
           
             doth
          
           and
           is
           
             bound
          
           to
           grant
           unto
           men
           in
           their
           own
           
             private
             dwellings
             ,
          
           and
           families
           .
           The
           Reason
           why
           I
           am
           
             protected
          
           from
           all
           hurt
           or
           
             violence
          
           in
           
             my
             family
             ,
          
           is
           because
           I
           have
           a
           
             Right
          
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           things
           in
           my
           family
           being
           mine
           own
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           not
           another
           ;
           It
           was
           asserted
           before
           ,
           that
           
             Christians
          
           have
           a
           
             Right
          
           to
           the
           
             ordinances
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             Truth
          
           a
           
             Right
          
           to
           be
           at
           liberty
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           any
           shall
           
             invade
             ,
             disturbe
             ,
          
           or
           
             trouble
             them
          
           in
           their
           
             rights
             ,
          
           and
           
             liberties
             ,
          
           he
           is
           bound
           
             ex
             officio
          
           to
           give
           them
           a
           protection
           ,
           
             not
             bearing
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           being
           in
           my
           family
           ,
           in
           my
           
             private
             house
          
           the
           assistance
           of
           those
           in
           
             Authority
          
           is
           due
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               
                 them
                 without
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               
                 them
                 within
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           them
           without
           ,
           if
           any
           
             one
          
           will
           against
           my
           consent
           ,
           intrude
           himself
           upon
           my
           
             family
          
           enjoyments
           ,
           to
           share
           with
           me
           ,
           or
           violently
           come
           to
           take
           away
           that
           is
           mine
           ,
           or
           distub
           me
           in
           the
           quiet
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           takes
           
             cognizance
          
           of
           such
           
             disturbances
             ,
          
           and
           punisheth
           them
           according
           to
           equity
           .
           
             Suteably
             ,
          
           if
           any
           
             person
          
           or
           
             persons
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           shall
           with
           
             violence
          
           put
           themselves
           upon
           the
           
             enjoyments
          
           of
           such
           
             ordinances
          
           as
           those
           enjoying
           the
           
             Rights
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           have
           obtained
           
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           shall
           come
           in
           their
           
             celebration
          
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           cause
           disturbance
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           that
           
             Magistrate
          
           protects
           not
           every
           one
           in
           his
           undoubted
           
             Rights
             ,
          
           who
           doth
           not
           accommodate
           the
           wronged
           parties
           ,
           with
           the
           
             assistance
          
           of
           his
           
             power
          
           to
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           transgressors
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           
             house
             dwellers
             ,
             servants
             ,
          
           or
           any
           others
           ,
           who
           may
           break
           out
           into
           such
           
             offences
             ,
          
           and
           incorrigiblenesse
           ,
           as
           the
           amendment
           thereof
           ,
           may
           be
           beyond
           what
           I
           am
           intrusted
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           any
           ,
           by
           
             Law
          
           of
           
             God
          
           or
           
             man
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           not
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           here
           also
           interpose
           ?
           is
           not
           his
           
             assistance
          
           here
           abundantly
           required
           and
           alwayes
           granted
           ?
        
         
           From
           
             parity
             of
             Reason
          
           is
           it
           not
           as
           due
           for
           their
           protection
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           their
           
             publick
             religious
             Rights
          
           may
           receive
           
             disturbance
             ,
          
           and
           be
           under
           force
           ,
           from
           some
           ,
           
             incorrigible
          
           by
           any
           Rule
           among
           themselves
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           suppose
           ,
           a
           
             person
          
           justly
           
             excommunicated
             ,
          
           and
           ejected
           any
           society
           of
           
             Christians
          
           as
           to
           any
           spirituall
           communion
           ,
           yet
           will
           with
           outward
           
             force
          
           and
           
             violence
             ,
          
           put
           himself
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           closest
           acts
           of
           communion
           ,
           doubtlesse
           their
           
             Rights
             ,
          
           are
           here
           to
           be
           by
           
             power
             preserved
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           whereas
           the
           
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           are
           now
           to
           be
           
             maintained
          
           in
           an
           ordinarie
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           their
           
             supportment
          
           in
           an
           usnall
           course
           of
           providence
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           
             many
          
           to
           whom
           we
           have
           proved
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           to
           be
           declared
           ,
           by
           the
           care
           of
           the
           
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           will
           not
           ,
           or
           cannot
           make
           such
           
             provisions
          
           for
           them
           as
           is
           needfull
           ,
           in
           these
           last
           evil
           daies
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           incumbent
           on
           those
           
             nursing
             Fathers
             ,
          
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           because
           of
           their
           
             continuall
             labours
          
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           dis-inabled
           ,
           to
           make
           provision
           for
           themselves
           .
           Where
           
             Churches
          
           are
           setled
           according
           to
           the
           
             Rule
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           not
           too
           much
           
             straightned
          
           by
           
             reason
          
           of
           want
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           an
           
             alteration
          
           as
           to
           this
           proposall
           .
           That
           this
           
             ingagement
          
           lyes
           first
           upon
           the
           Churches
           ,
           was
           seen
           of
           old
           ;
           Hence
           that
           caution
           or
           Canon
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             cap.
          
           6.
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           let
           none
           be
           ordained
           at
           large
           :
           
             Ne
             dicatur
             ,
             mendicat
             in
             palaestra
             infoelix
             Clericus
             ,
          
           saies
           the
           
             Scholiast
             :
          
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           driven
           to
           
             begge
          
           for
           want
           of
           
             maintenance
             .
          
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           summe
           of
           what
           as
           to
           this
           head
           ,
           I
           have
           to
           
           
             assert
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           give
           in
           the
           proofs
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           draw
           some
           further
           Positions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           bottome
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           ariseth
           from
           that
           
             right
          
           which
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           all
           Nations
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           
             right
          
           paramount
           to
           all
           
             civill
             sanctions
          
           and
           constitutions
           ,
           which
           every
           soul
           hath
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           the
           profession
           thereof
           .
           And
           all
           this
           flows
           from
           the
           
             donation
          
           of
           the
           Father
           unto
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           whereby
           he
           is
           
             made
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           Hebr.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             Having
             the
             Nations
             given
             him
             for
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             for
             his
             possession
             :
          
           Psal.
           2.
           8.
           
           Being
           also
           
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ,
          
           and
           
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
          
           acting
           nothing
           in
           taking
           
             possession
          
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           what
           his
           
             soveraignty
          
           bears
           him
           out
           in
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           
             this
          
           tends
           to
           the
           
             apparent
             good
             ,
          
           of
           those
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           leade
           their
           lives
           
             in
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           very
           
             chief
             end
          
           of
           
             Magistracy
          
           committed
           unto
           men
           .
           This
           is
           directly
           intended
           ,
           all
           other
           things
           come
           in
           by
           
             accident
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           suppositions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           No
           person
           living
           can
           pretend
           to
           the
           least
           
             injury
          
           by
           this
           ,
           none
           is
           deprived
           ,
           none
           wronged
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           
             precepts
          
           given
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             promises
          
           made
           concerning
           them
           ,
           do
           abundantly
           confirm
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           asserted
           .
           
             Psal.
          
           2.
           10
           ,
           11.
           they
           are
           commanded
           
             as
             Kings
             and
             Judges
          
           to
           serve
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
             in
             promoting
             the
             kingdom
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           promised
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           49.
           23.
           that
           
             they
             shall
             be
             nursing
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             nursing
             Mothers
             to
             the
             Church
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           when
           she
           shall
           
             suck
             the
             brests
             of
             Kings
          
           (
           earthly
           things
           are
           the
           milk
           of
           kingly
           brests
           )
           
             when
             her
             officers
             shall
             be
             peace
             ,
             and
             her
             exactors
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           Isa.
           60.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           This
           at
           least
           ,
           reacheth
           to
           all
           we
           have
           ascribed
           to
           them
           .
           All
           is
           but
           bowing
           the
           
             knee
             of
             Magistracy
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           are
           
             these
          
           Positions
           .
        
         
           The
           providing
           or
           granting
           of
           places
           requisite
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           worship
           which
           in
           the
           Gospel
           is
           instituted
           ,
           
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           Protection
           as
           to
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           ,
           
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           from
           violent
           disturbers
           ,
           either
           from
           without
           ,
           or
           within
           ,
           is
           also
           incumbent
           on
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Supportment
           and
           provision
           as
           to
           earthly
           things
           ,
           
           where
           regularly
           failing
           ,
           is
           of
           him
           required
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           
             neglect
          
           of
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           takes
           
             place
             ,
          
           which
           is
           threatned
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           60.
           12.
           
           Two
           or
           three
           
             consectaries
          
           added
           hereunto
           ,
           shall
           close
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           ,
           or
           rather
           duty
           about
           the
           things
           of
           Religion
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           Positive
           actings
           by
           way
           of
           supportment
           and
           assistance
           ,
           
           maintenance
           ,
           allowance
           of
           publick
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           persons
           deviating
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           they
           deviate
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           duty
           of
           them
           in
           Authority
           .
           
             For
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Error
          
           hath
           neither
           
             right
             ,
          
           nor
           
             promise
             ,
          
           nor
           is
           any
           
             precept
          
           given
           in
           the
           behalf
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           defence
           and
           protection
           of
           erring
           persons
           ,
           
           from
           violence
           and
           injury
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           they
           have
           a
           right
           ,
           is
           no
           acting
           of
           his
           duty
           about
           religious
           things
           ;
           but
           a
           meer
           dealing
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           humane
           society
           ,
           by
           the
           defence
           of
           persons
           ,
           not
           acting
           against
           the
           rules
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Every
           particular
           minute
           difference
           ,
           
           among
           the
           professors
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           
           cannot
           be
           proved
           to
           come
           under
           the
           cognizance
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           he
           being
           to
           attend
           the
           worship
           which
           for
           the
           main
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           do
           any
           testimonies
           extend
           his
           duty
           any
           further
           :
           
             Hence
          
        
         
           
             Corola
             :
          
           The
           present
           differences
           about
           Church
           society
           ,
           and
           the
           subject
           or
           seat
           of
           discipline
           ,
           which
           are
           between
           those
           dissenters
           ,
           who
           are
           known
           by
           the
           names
           of
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           Independents
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           (
           not
           heightned
           by
           the
           prejudices
           ,
           lusts
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           interests
           of
           men
           )
           hinder
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           bound
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           duties
           before
           mentioned
           unto
           both
           parties
           .
           
             And
             the
             Reasons
             of
             this
             are
             ,
             because
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           things
           wherein
           they
           are
           agreed
           ,
           are
           clearly
           as
           
             broad
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Magistrates
           duty
           can
           be
           
             stretched
             to
             cover
          
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Neither
           
             party
          
           (
           I
           am
           perswaded
           )
           in
           their
           retyred
           thoughts
           ,
           dare
           avow
           the
           
             main
          
           of
           the
           worship
           by
           their
           
             dissenters
          
           embraced
           ,
           to
           be
           
             as
             such
             ,
          
           rejected
           of
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           No
           
             example
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           can
           be
           produced
           out
           of
           the
           
             old
          
           Testament
           ,
           or
           
             New
             ,
          
           or
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             ,
          
           of
           a
           forcible
           
             decision
          
           of
           such
           minute
           differences
           .
           See
           
             Socrat
             :
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
          
           20.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             Corol
             :
          
           All
           the
           plea
           of
           persons
           erring
           in
           doctrine
           or
           worship
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           from
           what
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           do
           ,
           but
           from
           what
           he
           may
           not
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           for
           the
           
             first
          
           part
           shall
           suffice
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           
             another
             part
          
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           ,
           the
           
             other
             side
          
           of
           his
           sword
           to
           be
           exercised
           towards
           the
           
             opposition
          
           of
           that
           
             truth
          
           which
           he
           hath
           embraced
           :
           and
           this
           hath
           a
           twofold
           object
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Things
             are
             of
             2.
             sorts
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Wayes
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Outward
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 Accommodations
                 and
                 Declarations
                 of
                 those
                 wayes
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   speak
                   afterwards
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           the
           
             second
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           ,
           all
           the
           
             outward
             attendencies
          
           of
           any
           false
           or
           erronious
           worship
           ,
           which
           are
           either
           
             helps
          
           to
           ,
           or
           
             declarations
          
           of
           the
           superstition
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           error
           ,
           or
           falsenesse
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           
             Temple
          
           for
           idolatrous
           service
           ,
           
             Crosses
             ,
             pictures
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           abused
           
             Relicks
          
           of
           old
           unwarranted
           zeal
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           these
           ,
           I
           affirm
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           ought
           not
           to
           make
           
             provision
          
           of
           any
           
             publick
             places
          
           for
           the
           practise
           of
           any
           such
           
             worship
          
           as
           he
           is
           
             convinced
          
           to
           be
           an
           abomination
           unto
           the
           Lord
           .
           When
           I
           say
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           make
           
             provision
             ,
          
           I
           understand
           ,
           not
           onely
           
             a
             not
             actuall
             caring
          
           that
           such
           be
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           caring
           that
           
             such
             may
             not
          
           be
           .
           He
           should
           not
           have
           a
           
             negation
          
           of
           acting
           as
           to
           any
           thing
           of
           
             publick
          
           concernment
           .
           His
           not
           opposing
           ,
           here
           is
           providing
           .
           For
           instance
           ;
           He
           must
           not
           allow
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           duty
           to
           oppose
           ,
           the
           setting
           apart
           of
           
             publick
             places
             ,
          
           under
           his
           protection
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           
             Masse
             ,
          
           (
           as
           of
           late
           in
           
             Sommerset
             House
          
           )
           or
           for
           any
           kinde
           of
           worship
           
             in
             it self
             disallowed
             ,
          
           because
           
             not
             required
             ,
          
           and
           so
           ,
           not
           
             accepted
             .
          
           This
           were
           to
           be
           bound
           to
           help
           forward
           
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           that
           such
           
             sin
          
           whereof
           he
           is
           
             convinced
             ,
          
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           whole
           
             revealed
          
           will
           of
           God
           .
           A
           
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           act
           according
           to
           what
           he
           
             may
          
           do
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           
             must
          
           do
           :
           Now
           it
           cannot
           be
           his
           duty
           to
           further
           sin
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Outward
           
             monuments
             ,
          
           wayes
           of
           declaring
           and
           holding
           out
           
             false
          
           and
           
             idolatrous
          
           worship
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           
             remove
             :
          
           as
           the
           
             Papists
          
           Images
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Pictures
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           
             Turks
             Mosckes
             ,
             Prelates
          
           Service
           book
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Such
           things
           as
           in
           their
           
             whole
             use
             and
             nature
             ,
          
           serve
           onely
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           worship
           ,
           in
           it self
           wholly
           false
           ,
           and
           meerly
           
             invented
             .
          
           As
           
             Altars
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Crosses
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           were
           used
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           
             worship
             true
          
           in
           it self
           ,
           though
           vilely
           corrupted
           ,
           as
           praying
           ,
           and
           preaching
           ;
           such
           are
           those
           places
           commonly
           called
           ,
           
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             first
          
           are
           to
           be
           
             abolished
             ,
          
           the
           
             latter
          
           aright
           used
           .
           (
           I
           speak
           as
           to
           publick
           appearances
           ,
           for
           private
           disquisitions
           after
           such
           things
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           .
           )
           The
           Reason
           of
           this
           
             difference
             ,
          
           is
           evident
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Constantine
          
           shut
           up
           
             Pagans
             Temples
             :
             Euseb.
             de
             vita
             Constant
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
          
           23
           ,
           24.
           and
           demolished
           some
           of
           the
           most
           filthy
           of
           them
           :
           
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             52.
             
             Theodosius
          
           utterly
           cast
           them
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           some
           
             blows
             and
             bloodshed
             .
             Socrat
             :
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             5.
             ca.
          
           16.
           
           The
           command
           of
           God
           for
           the
           abolishing
           all
           
             monuments
          
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           12.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           with
           the
           commendation
           of
           those
           
             Kings
             of
             Judah
          
           who
           accordingly
           performed
           this
           duty
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           17.
           6.
           and
           30.
           14.
           are
           enough
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           bottome
           
             this
             Position
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           not
           to
           allow
           any
           publick
           places
           for
           (
           in
           his
           judgement
           )
           false
           and
           abominable
           worship
           ,
           
           as
           also
           to
           demolish
           all
           outward
           appearances
           and
           demonstrations
           of
           such
           superstitions
           ,
           idolatrous
           and
           unacceptable
           service
           .
        
         
           Let
           
             Papists
          
           who
           are
           
             Idolaters
             ,
          
           and
           
             Socinians
          
           who
           are
           
             Anthropolatrae
             ,
          
           plead
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Now
           secondly
           for
           
             persons
             ,
          
           there
           seems
           something
           more
           of
           
             difficulty
             ,
          
           yet
           certain
           clear
           
             rules
          
           may
           be
           proposed
           concerning
           them
           also
           ,
           to
           hold
           out
           when
           they
           and
           their
           proceedings
           come
           under
           the
           cognizance
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           and
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           sword
           which
           he
           beareth
           .
           And
           they
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Such
           
             persons
             ,
          
           as
           having
           embraced
           any
           false
           
             principles
             and
             perswasion
          
           in
           ,
           or
           about
           things
           concerning
           
             God
          
           and
           his
           
             worship
             ,
          
           do
           pursue
           the
           upholding
           or
           
             propagating
          
           of
           such
           
           
             principles
             ,
          
           in
           a
           disorderly
           manner
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           civill
           society
           ,
           are
           doubtlesse
           under
           his
           
             restraining
             power
             ,
          
           to
           be
           acted
           and
           put
           forth
           in
           such
           wayes
           as
           to
           other
           persons
           ,
           running
           out
           into
           the
           
             same
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             like
          
           compasse
           of
           disorder
           ,
           upon
           other
           
             grounds
             ,
          
           and
           from
           the
           instigation
           of
           other
           
             lusts
             .
          
           The
           
             pretence
             of
             disturbance
             and
             confusion
          
           upon
           the
           
             bearing
          
           with
           differences
           in
           opinion
           about
           things
           commanded
           in
           Religion
           ,
           we
           before
           rejected
           as
           a
           
             colour
          
           fitted
           chiefly
           for
           the
           
             waring
          
           of
           persecution
           .
           But
           actuall
           
             disturbances
          
           indeed
           ,
           must
           have
           actuall
           
             restraints
             .
          
           For
           instance
           ;
           If
           a
           man
           being
           perswaded
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           groundlesse
           ,
           unwarrantable
           ,
           unlawfull
           ,
           should
           thereupon
           stir
           up
           the
           
             people
          
           to
           the
           abolishing
           ,
           and
           removall
           of
           that
           
             power
             ,
          
           such
           
             stirrings
             up
             ,
          
           and
           such
           
             actings
          
           upon
           that
           instigation
           ,
           are
           ,
           
             as
          
           opposite
           to
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           opposeth
           no
           lawfull
           regiment
           among
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           )
           so
           also
           
             prejudiciall
          
           to
           humane
           society
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           proceeded
           against
           by
           them
           who
           bear
           not
           the
           sword
           in
           vain
           .
           This
           
             case
          
           we
           know
           happened
           once
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
          
           and
           may
           do
           so
           again
           in
           other
           places
           .
           If
           such
           as
           these
           suffer
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           
             murderers
             ,
             or
             theeves
             ,
             or
             evill
             doers
             ,
             or
             busie-bodies
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             ;
          
           which
           is
           a
           shamefull
           thing
           ,
           no
           way
           commendable
           or
           praise
           worthy
           .
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           4.
           15.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           any
           
             persons
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           under
           any
           
             pretence
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           shall
           offer
           
             violence
          
           or
           disturbance
           to
           the
           
             professors
          
           of
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           owned
           ,
           established
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           as
           
             above
          
           said
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             profession
          
           of
           that
           true
           ,
           so
           
             owned
          
           worship
           ,
           service
           and
           declaration
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           
             such
             persons
          
           are
           to
           feare
           that
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             revenger
             to
             them
             that
             do
             evill
             .
          
           Let
           us
           
             suppose
          
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           suppose
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           own
           
             justification
             and
             support
          
           in
           irregular
           wayes
           ,
           bear
           out
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           enjoy
           the
           truth
           ,
           others
           walking
           in
           paths
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           yet
           then
           ,
           this
           practise
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           
             prime
             dictate
             of
             nature
             ,
          
           which
           none
           can
           pretend
           ignorance
           of
           ,
           
             viz
             :
             Do
             not
             that
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             have
             done
             unto
             thy self
             ;
          
           If
           men
           that
           would
           not
           think
           
             it
             equitable
          
           to
           be
           so
           
             dealt
          
           with
           ,
           as
           they
           
             deal
          
           with
           others
           ,
           supposing
           themselves
           in
           their
           conditions
           ,
           do
           
           yet
           so
           deal
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           and
           do
           pronounce
           sentence
           against
           themselves
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           own
           mouthes
           .
           This
           then
           deserveth
           
             punishment
             ,
          
           and
           breaking
           out
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           
             publick
             order
             ,
          
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           .
           We
           before
           proved
           the
           protection
           
             of
             publick
             places
          
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           so
           that
           he
           not
           onely
           may
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           will
           not
           be
           false
           to
           him
           by
           whom
           he
           is
           intrusted
           ,
           he
           must
           put
           forth
           his
           Authority
           for
           
             the
             safe
             guarding
          
           and
           revenging
           of
           them
           .
           Yea
           also
           and
           this
           rule
           may
           passe
           ,
           when
           some
           things
           in
           the
           way
           publickly
           established
           ,
           are
           truly
           offensive
           .
           What
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           thought
           of
           the
           zeal
           of
           
             Audas
          
           a
           Christian
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           would
           needs
           demolish
           a
           
             Pagan
             Temple
          
           in
           
             Persia
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           his
           discretion
           is
           not
           much
           extolled
           ,
           who
           by
           that
           one
           
             fiery
          
           act
           of
           destroying
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           or
           Temple
           of
           slain
           ,
           occasioned
           a
           cruell
           
             persecution
          
           of
           30.
           yeers
           continuance
           .
           
             Theod.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
          
           139.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           any
           have
           entertained
           any
           
             singular
             opinion
             ,
          
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           
             weight
             and
             importance
             ,
          
           such
           as
           
             neerly
          
           concern
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           minds
           of
           Christians
           in
           reverence
           of
           his
           holy
           name
           ,
           are
           most
           
             tenderly
          
           affected
           withall
           ,
           so
           that
           without
           much
           
             horror
          
           of
           minde
           ,
           they
           can
           scarse
           hear
           those
           errors
           ,
           whereby
           those
           grand
           truths
           are
           opposed
           ,
           yet
           those
           persons
           ,
           who
           have
           entertained
           such
           uncouth
           opinions
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           content
           ,
           
             so
             to
             have
             done
             ,
          
           and
           also
           in
           all
           lawfull
           wayes
           (
           as
           to
           civill
           society
           )
           endeavoured
           to
           
             propagate
          
           the
           said
           
             opinions
          
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           this
           their
           
             designe
          
           of
           opposing
           truth
           ,
           shall
           
             publickly
          
           use
           such
           expressions
           ,
           or
           perform
           such
           acts
           ,
           as
           are
           fit
           to
           powre
           
             contempt
             and
             scorn
          
           upon
           the
           truth
           which
           they
           do
           oppose
           ,
           reviling
           
             it
          
           also
           ,
           or
           
             God
          
           himself
           so
           represented
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           the
           truth
           they
           abominate
           ,
           with
           odious
           and
           execrable
           appellations
           ,
           (
           as
           for
           instance
           ,
           the
           calling
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           ,
           
             Tricipitem
             Cerberum
          
           )
           if
           the
           ●uestion
           be
           put
           ,
           whether
           in
           this
           case
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           be
           not
           obliged
           to
           vindicate
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           
             corporall
             restraints
             ,
          
           in
           some
           degrees
           at
           least
           upon
           the
           
             persons
          
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           truly
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           incline
           to
           the
           
             affirmative
             .
          
           And
           the
           Reason
           hereof
           is
           this
           ;
           Though
           men
           ,
           through
           the
           
             incurable
             blindnesse
          
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           falling
           into
           
             error
          
           of
           judgement
           ,
           
           and
           
             mis-interpretation
          
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           may
           dis-beleeve
           the
           Deitie
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           yet
           that
           any
           
             pretence
          
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             perswasion
          
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           
             dictate
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           should
           carrie
           them
           out
           to
           
             reviling
             opprobrious
             speeches
          
           of
           
             that
             ,
          
           which
           of
           God
           ▪
           is
           held
           out
           contrary
           to
           their
           
             apprehensions
             ,
          
           is
           false
           and
           remote
           from
           
             Reason
          
           it self
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           
             Paul
          
           saies
           he
           was
           a
           
             blasphemer
             ,
          
           not
           because
           being
           a
           Jew
           ,
           he
           dis-beleeved
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           because
           so
           dis-beleeving
           it
           ,
           he
           moreover
           loaded
           the
           
             truths
          
           thereof
           ,
           with
           
             contumelious
          
           reproaches
           .
           Such
           
             expressions
          
           indeed
           differ
           not
           from
           those
           
             piercing
          
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           God
           which
           he
           censured
           to
           death
           :
           
             Levit.
          
           24.
           15.
           but
           onely
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           seemeth
           in
           
             that
          
           to
           be
           a
           plain
           opposition
           unto
           
             light
             ,
          
           in
           this
           not
           so
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           a
           Jew's
           crucifying
           a
           dogge
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           persons
           termed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           5.
           14.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           17.
           5.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           3.
           2.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           9.
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           disorderly
           ;
           vagabond
           ,
           wandring
           ,
           irregular
           persons
           ,
           fixed
           to
           no
           
             calling
             ,
          
           abiding
           in
           no
           
             place
             ,
          
           taking
           no
           care
           of
           their
           
             families
             ,
          
           that
           under
           a
           
             pretence
          
           of
           teaching
           the
           
             truth
             ,
          
           without
           
             mission
             ,
          
           without
           
             call
             ,
          
           without
           
             warrant
             ,
          
           uncommanded
           ,
           undesired
           ,
           do
           go
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           
             creeping
             into
             houses
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           that
           such
           
             wayes
          
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           
             persons
          
           in
           these
           wayes
           ,
           may
           be
           
             judicially
          
           inquired
           into
           ,
           I
           no
           way
           doubt
           .
           The
           story
           is
           famous
           of
           
             Sesostris
          
           King
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           who
           made
           a
           
             Law
             ,
          
           that
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           should
           once
           a
           yeer
           give
           an
           account
           of
           their
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           living
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           one
           were
           found
           to
           spend
           his
           time
           
             idly
             ,
          
           he
           was
           certainly
           punished
           ;
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           most
           
             Nations
          
           have
           provided
           that
           their
           people
           shall
           not
           be
           
             wanderers
             ,
          
           and
           whosoever
           hath
           not
           a
           place
           of
           abode
           ,
           and
           imployment
           ,
           is
           by
           them
           a
           
             punishable
             vagabond
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           by
           much
           experience
           of
           the
           
             wayes
             ,
          
           walking
           and
           converse
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           I
           am
           exceedingly
           confirmed
           in
           .
           I
           did
           as
           yet
           never
           observe
           any
           other
           issue
           upon
           such
           
             undertakings
             ,
          
           but
           scandall
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           trouble
           to
           men
           in
           
             their
             civill
          
           relations
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           men
           by
           the
           
             practise
          
           of
           any
           
             vice
          
           or
           sin
           ,
           draw
           others
           to
           a
           pretended
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           or
           by
           pretence
           of
           
             Religion
          
           
           draw
           men
           to
           any
           
             vice
          
           or
           known
           sin
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           twice
           punished
           ,
           for
           their
           reall
           
             vice
             ,
          
           and
           
             pretended
          
           Religion
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           taught
           exceedingly
           to
           dis-beleeve
           all
           the
           strange
           
             imputations
          
           of
           wickednesse
           and
           uncleannesse
           ,
           that
           are
           imposed
           upon
           many
           ,
           to
           be
           
             either
             the
             end
          
           or
           the
           
             medium
          
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           
             communion
          
           in
           
             Religion
          
           which
           they
           do
           professe
           and
           imbrace
           :
           I
           remember
           that
           when
           I
           was
           a
           boy
           ,
           all
           those
           
             stories
          
           were
           told
           me
           of
           
             Brownists
             and
             Puritans
             ,
          
           which
           afterward
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           to
           have
           been
           long
           before
           ,
           the
           forgeries
           of
           
             Pagans
             ,
          
           and
           imposed
           on
           the
           
             primitive
          
           Christians
           .
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           I
           have
           heard
           
             stories
          
           of
           them
           an
           hundred
           times
           ,
           holding
           out
           that
           
             very
             thing
             ,
          
           and
           those
           deeds
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           which
           
             Minutius
             Felix
          
           holds
           out
           in
           the
           tongue
           of
           an
           
             Infidel
          
           concerning
           the
           Christians
           of
           those
           dayes
           ;
           but
           yet
           because
           sundrie
           
             venerable
             persons
          
           to
           whom
           Antiquity
           hath
           given
           
             sanctuary
          
           from
           being
           arraigned
           in
           the
           point
           of
           false
           testimony
           ,
           have
           left
           it
           upon
           record
           of
           sundry
           
             Hereticks
          
           in
           their
           dayes
           ,
           as
           the
           (
           
             Gnosticks
          
           &
           others
           )
           that
           they
           were
           conjoyned
           into
           
             societies
             tessera
             pollutionis
             ,
          
           and
           some
           assert
           that
           the
           like
           
             iniquities
          
           are
           not
           wholly
           buried
           ,
           I
           made
           the
           
             supposition
             ,
          
           and
           hope
           that
           if
           they
           
             depose
          
           themselves
           from
           
             common
             sence
             and
             reason
             ,
          
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           will
           never
           exalt
           them
           to
           the
           priviledge
           and
           exemption
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           
             eases
          
           as
           these
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           break
           forth
           into
           
             disturbance
          
           of
           common
           order
           and
           enormities
           against
           the
           
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
          
           beyond
           all
           positive
           command
           of
           any
           pretended
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           ought
           to
           set
           
             hedges
          
           of
           thornes
           in
           their
           wayes
           ,
           sharpned
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           delinquencies
           ;
           I
           suppose
           no
           man
           not
           abhord
           of
           
             common
             sense
             ,
          
           can
           once
           hesitate
           or
           doubt
           .
           And
           I
           am
           the
           more
           inclin'd
           to
           assert
           a
           
             restraint
          
           to
           all
           
             such
          
           as
           these
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           established
           to
           the
           
             height
             ,
          
           without
           the
           least
           prejudice
           unto
           the
           
             truth
             ,
          
           though
           
             persons
             erring
          
           should
           injoy
           the
           place
           of
           authority
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           now
           remaineth
           in
           this
           
             head
             ,
          
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           concerning
           persons
           
             maintaining
          
           and
           upholding
           any
           great
           and
           
             pernicious
          
           errors
           ,
           but
           in
           
             such
          
           wayes
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           by
           any
           of
           the
           former
           
             disorders
          
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           the
           cognizance
           
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           but
           
             good
             ,
             honest
             ,
             allowable
             ,
          
           and
           peaceable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           but
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           things
           that
           are
           carried
           on
           ,
           —
           in
           and
           by
           those
           wayes
           ;
           as
           
             communication
          
           by
           discourse
           ,
           and
           
             private
             preaching
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Now
           concerning
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           
             generally
          
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           persons
           maintaining
           any
           
             error
          
           in
           or
           against
           any
           
             fundamentall
             Article
          
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           obstinacy
           or
           pertinacie
           ,
           after
           conviction
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           proceeded
           against
           ,
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           civill
           
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           whether
           unto
           
             death
             or
             banishment
             ,
             imprisonment
             or
             confiscation
             of
             goods
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           unto
           this
           ,
           supposing
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           written
           
             heretofore
             ,
          
           concerning
           the
           
             incompetency
          
           of
           
             all
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             non-constitution
          
           of
           any
           
             Judge
          
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           with
           the
           Answers
           —
           given
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           
             Treatise
             ,
          
           to
           the
           most
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           produced
           usually
           for
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           reserving
           the
           consideration
           of
           pressing
           
             conformity
          
           to
           the
           next
           head
           ,
           to
           be
           handled
           :
           I
           shall
           briefly
           give
           in
           my
           thoughts
           :
           and
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             question
          
           it self
           ,
           there
           are
           sundry
           things
           ,
           
             gratis
          
           assumed
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           
             known
          
           and
           confessed
           ,
           what
           Articles
           in
           Religion
           are
           
             fundamentall
             ;
          
           and
           this
           also
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           when
           no
           one
           thing
           among
           
             Christians
          
           is
           more
           
             questionable
             ;
          
           most
           accounting
           them
           so
           ,
           (
           be
           they
           what
           they
           will
           )
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           others
           .
           So
           that
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           all
           
             dissenters
          
           shall
           be
           hooked
           in
           ,
           
             directly
          
           or
           
             indirectly
          
           to
           
             clash
          
           upon
           fundamentals
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           
             Papists
          
           are
           secure
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           
             Churches
          
           Propositions
           sufficient
           to
           make
           an
           
             Article
          
           fundamentall
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           
             persons
          
           holding
           the
           error
           are
           
             convinced
             ,
          
           when
           perhaps
           they
           have
           been
           onely
           
             confuted
             :
          
           between
           which
           two
           there
           is
           a
           wide
           
             difference
             ;
          
           he
           that
           holds
           the
           truth
           may
           be
           confuted
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           
             convinced
          
           but
           by
           the
           truth
           .
           That
           a
           man
           should
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             convinced
          
           of
           a
           
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           that
           truth
           not
           shine
           in
           upon
           his
           
             understanding
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             expelling
          
           of
           the
           contrary
           error
           ,
           to
           me
           is
           strange
           .
           To
           be
           
             convinced
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           over-powred
           by
           the
           
             evidence
          
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           before
           a
           man
           knew
           not
           ;
           I
           my self
           ,
           once
           knew
           a
           
             Scholer
          
           invited
           
           to
           a
           
             Dispute
          
           with
           another
           man
           ,
           about
           something
           in
           
             controversie
          
           in
           Religion
           ;
           in
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           all
           the
           by-standers
           the
           opposing
           person
           was
           utterly
           confuted
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           
             Scholer
          
           within
           a
           few
           
             months
             ,
          
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           clearly
           
             convinced
             ,
          
           that
           it
           was
           an
           error
           which
           he
           had
           maintained
           ,
           and
           the
           
             truth
          
           which
           he
           opposed
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           
             till
             then
             ,
          
           did
           he
           cease
           to
           
             wonder
             ,
          
           that
           the
           other
           person
           was
           not
           
             convinced
          
           by
           his
           strong
           
             Arguments
             ,
          
           as
           before
           he
           had
           thought
           .
           May
           not
           a
           
             Protestant
          
           be
           really
           worsted
           in
           a
           Dispute
           by
           a
           
             Papist
             ?
          
           hath
           it
           not
           so
           ere
           now
           fallen
           out
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           the
           
             Jesuites
             are
             egregious
             lyars
             .
          
           To
           say
           a
           man
           is
           convinced
           ,
           when
           either
           for
           want
           of
           
             skill
             ,
          
           and
           
             ability
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             like
             ,
          
           he
           cannot
           maintain
           his
           
             opinion
             ,
          
           to
           ,
           and
           against
           ,
           
             all
             men
             ,
          
           is
           meer
           conceit
           .
           The
           
             truth
          
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           this
           
             morose
          
           severitie
           of
           looking
           upon
           all
           erring
           persons
           as
           
             convinced
             ,
          
           that
           have
           been
           
             confuted
             ,
          
           that
           I
           rather
           in
           
             charity
          
           incline
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           no
           erring
           person
           whilest
           he
           
             continues
          
           in
           his
           error
           ,
           is
           convinced
           .
           It
           will
           not
           easily
           enter
           into
           my
           
             dull
          
           apprehension
           ,
           how
           a
           man
           can
           be
           
             convinced
          
           of
           an
           
             error
          
           (
           that
           is
           enlightned
           with
           a
           contrary
           truth
           )
           and
           yet
           hold
           that
           
             error
          
           still
           :
           I
           am
           loth
           to
           charge
           more
           
             corrupt
             and
             vile
             affections
          
           upon
           any
           ,
           then
           do
           openly
           appear
           ;
           That
           of
           
             Paul
          
           affirming
           that
           some
           men
           are
           
             self-condemned
             ,
          
           is
           quite
           of
           another
           nature
           :
           I
           think
           a
           person
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             convinced
             ,
          
           not
           when
           there
           is
           a
           
             sufficiency
          
           in
           the
           means
           of
           conviction
           ,
           but
           when
           there
           is
           such
           an
           
             efficacy
          
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           
             lay
             hold
          
           upon
           his
           understanding
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           they
           are
           
             obstinate
          
           and
           
             pertinacious
          
           is
           also
           a
           
             cheap
             supposall
             ,
          
           taken
           up
           without
           the
           
             price
          
           of
           a
           proof
           .
           What
           we
           call
           
             obstinacy
             ,
          
           they
           call
           
             constancy
             :
          
           and
           what
           we
           condemne
           them
           for
           ,
           as
           
             pertinacy
             ,
          
           they
           embrace
           as
           
             perseverance
             :
          
           as
           the
           
             conviction
          
           is
           
             imposed
             ,
          
           not
           
             owned
             ,
          
           so
           is
           this
           
             obstinacy
             ,
          
           if
           we
           may
           be
           
             judges
          
           of
           other
           mens
           
             obstinacy
             ,
          
           all
           will
           be
           plain
           :
           but
           if
           ever
           they
           get
           
             uppermost
             ,
          
           they
           will
           be
           
             judges
          
           of
           ours
           :
           Besides
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           
             good
          
           it
           will
           do
           us
           ,
           or
           how
           it
           will
           
             advantage
          
           our
           cause
           ,
           to
           suppose
           men
           
             obstinate
          
           and
           convinced
           before
           we
           punish
           them
           :
           no
           such
           
             qualifications
          
           being
           anywhere
           in
           the
           book
           of
           God
           
             urged
          
           in
           persons
           deserving
           punishment
           :
           if
           they
           have
           committed
           the
           
             crime
             ,
          
           whereunto
           the
           
             penalty
          
           is
           
           annexed
           ,
           be
           they
           
             obstinate
          
           or
           not
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           punished
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           
             supposing
          
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           clear
           in
           all
           
             fundamentals
          
           that
           we
           are
           
             convinced
             ,
          
           that
           they
           are
           
             convinced
             ,
          
           and
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           they
           are
           
             obstinate
             ,
          
           if
           they
           keep
           themselves
           in
           the
           former
           bounds
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           besides
           what
           we
           spake
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           this
           
             discourse
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           as
           to
           any
           wayes
           of
           
             corporall
             coaction
          
           and
           restraint
           ,
           oppose
           some
           few
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             non-constitution
          
           of
           a
           
             Judge
          
           in
           case
           of
           
             heresie
             ,
          
           as
           a
           thing
           civilly
           
             criminall
             .
          
           As
           to
           
             spirituall
             censures
          
           and
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           judgement
           of
           errors
           ,
           and
           false
           doctrines
           ,
           we
           finde
           them
           appointed
           ,
           and
           a
           
             lawfull
             Judge
          
           as
           to
           the
           determining
           concerning
           them
           ,
           divinely
           instituted
           :
           so
           that
           in
           such
           
             wayes
             ,
          
           they
           may
           be
           warrantably
           proceeded
           against
           .
           
             Revel.
          
           21.
           3.
           
           But
           now
           ,
           for
           any
           
             Judge
          
           that
           should
           make
           
             disquisition
          
           concerning
           them
           ,
           or
           proceed
           against
           them
           as
           things
           
             criminall
             ,
          
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           civill
           censures
           ,
           I
           conceive
           the
           
             Scripture
          
           is
           silent
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           who
           should
           it
           be
           ?
           The
           
             custome
          
           of
           former
           ages
           was
           ,
           that
           
             some
             persons
          
           of
           one
           sort
           ,
           should
           determine
           of
           it
           as
           to
           
             right
             ,
             viz
             :
          
           that
           
             such
          
           or
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           was
           
             heresie
             ,
          
           and
           such
           or
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           an
           
             Heretick
             ,
          
           (
           which
           was
           the
           work
           of
           
             Priests
          
           and
           
             Prelates
          
           )
           and
           
             persons
          
           of
           another
           sort
           ,
           should
           
             de
             facto
          
           punish
           ,
           and
           determine
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           
             those
             ,
          
           so
           adjudged
           by
           the
           former
           :
           and
           these
           were
           as
           they
           called
           them
           the
           
             secular
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           officers
           of
           this
           
             world
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           
             God
             of
             this
             world
          
           blinded
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           the
           
             God
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             flesh
          
           hardened
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           so
           
             given
             up
          
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Man
             of
             sin
          
           as
           to
           be
           made
           so
           
             sordidly
          
           instrumentall
           to
           his
           
             bloody
          
           cruelty
           :
           We
           read
           
             Jer.
          
           26.
           10
           ,
           11.
           that
           the
           
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             assemble
             themselves
             in
             judgement
             ,
          
           and
           so
           pronounce
           
             sentence
          
           upon
           the
           Prophet
           
             Jeremy
          
           that
           he
           should
           
             dye
          
           for
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           
             v.
             12.
             
             Jeremy
          
           makes
           his
           appeal
           to
           the
           
             secular
             Magistrate
          
           and
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           taking
           
             cognizance
          
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           pronounce
           sentence
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           condemned
           person
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Priests
          
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           deliver
           him
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           not
           ,
           
             v.
          
           16.
           
           I
           spare
           the
           Application
           of
           the
           story
           :
           but
           that
           
             Princes
          
           and
           
             Magistrates
          
           should
           without
           cognizance
           of
           the
           
             thing
             ,
          
           or
           
           
             cause
             ,
          
           proceed
           to
           
             punishment
          
           or
           censure
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           
             Priests
             ,
          
           condemning
           such
           or
           such
           a
           man
           for
           an
           
             heretick
             ,
          
           or
           a
           false
           prophet
           ,
           
             blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           we
           have
           no
           warrant
           :
           Had
           this
           
             proceeding
          
           been
           regular
           ,
           
             Jeremy
          
           had
           dyed
           without
           mercy
           for
           a
           false
           prophet
           ,
           as
           
             thousands
          
           since
           ,
           standing
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           spirit
           have
           done
           .
           This
           course
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           
             civill
             Magistrate
          
           should
           proceed
           to
           
             sentence
          
           of
           corporall
           punishment
           ,
           upon
           others
           
             judging
          
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           is
           
             vile
             ,
             sordid
             ,
             unwarrantable
             ,
          
           and
           exceedingly
           unworthy
           of
           any
           rationall
           man
           ,
           much
           more
           such
           as
           are
           set
           over
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           that
           the
           same
           persons
           must
           
             determine
          
           of
           the
           
             cause
             ,
          
           and
           appoint
           the
           punishment
           is
           clear
           :
           Now
           who
           must
           these
           be
           ?
           are
           they
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           most
           
             competent
          
           Judges
           in
           spirituall
           causes
           :
           let
           it
           then
           be
           so
           ;
           but
           then
           also
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           the
           
             determiners
          
           and
           inflicters
           of
           the
           
             punishment
          
           upon
           default
           :
           now
           let
           them
           powre
           out
           upon
           
             obstinately
             erring
             persons
             ,
          
           all
           the
           
             vengeance
             ,
          
           that
           God
           hath
           betrusted
           them
           withall
           .
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           By
           this
           course
           ,
           
             Admonition
             ,
             Avoiding
             ,
             Rejection
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
          
           will
           be
           the
           utmost
           that
           can
           be
           inflicted
           on
           them
           :
           which
           for
           my
           part
           I
           desire
           may
           be
           exercised
           to
           the
           utmost
           extent
           of
           the
           rule
           .
           
           2ly
           ,
           shall
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           be
           made
           Judge
           of
           the
           
             cause
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           
             person
             ?
          
           is
           he
           entrusted
           to
           determine
           ,
           what
           is
           
             error
             ,
          
           what
           not
           ;
           what
           
             heresie
             ,
          
           what
           not
           ;
           who
           is
           an
           
             Heretick
             ,
          
           who
           not
           ;
           and
           so
           what
           
             punishment
          
           is
           due
           to
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           errors
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             degrees
             ,
          
           wherein
           they
           are
           ?
           Why
           first
           ,
           I
           desire
           an
           institution
           of
           this
           
             ordinance
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           entrusted
           with
           such
           a
           power
           ?
           where
           are
           
             rules
          
           prescribed
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           proceedings
           ?
           2ly
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           
             judiciary
             determination
          
           concerning
           truth
           and
           error
           (
           I
           mean
           truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           a
           meer
           
             Chruch
             act
             ?
          
           and
           that
           
             Church
             power
             ,
          
           whereby
           it
           is
           effected
           ?
           must
           not
           then
           the
           Magistrate
           
             quâ
             talis
          
           be
           a
           Church
           officer
           ?
           will
           men
           of
           this
           minde
           ,
           tolerate
           
             Erastianisme
             ?
          
           3ly
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           twofold
           
             judicature
          
           appointed
           for
           the
           same
           
             person
             ,
          
           for
           the
           same
           
             crime
             ,
          
           is
           it
           not
           because
           
             one
             crime
          
           may
           in
           divers
           respects
           fall
           under
           severall
           considerations
           ?
           and
           must
           
           not
           these
           
             considerations
          
           be
           preserved
           
             immixed
             ,
          
           that
           the
           formall
           reason
           of
           proceeding
           in
           one
           
             Court
             ,
          
           may
           not
           be
           of
           any
           
             weight
          
           in
           the
           other
           ?
           We
           proved
           before
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           granted
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Church
          
           is
           
             Judge
          
           in
           case
           of
           
             heresie
          
           and
           error
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           to
           proceed
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           their
           
             opposition
          
           to
           the
           faith
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           the
           formall
           reason
           upon
           which
           that
           proceedeth
           to
           censure
           :
           if
           now
           
             this
          
           be
           afterwards
           brought
           under
           another
           
             sentence
             ,
          
           of
           another
           
             Judicature
             ,
          
           must
           it
           not
           be
           under
           another
           consideration
           ?
           Now
           what
           can
           this
           be
           ,
           but
           its
           
             disturbance
          
           of
           civill
           society
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           doth
           so
           ,
           not
           in
           
             pretence
             ,
          
           but
           
             really
          
           and
           actually
           ,
           none
           denyes
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Magistrates
           
             duty
          
           to
           interpose
           with
           his
           power
           .
           4ly
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           
             Judge
          
           of
           
             spirituall
             offences
             ,
          
           and
           it
           be
           left
           to
           him
           to
           determine
           ,
           and
           execute
           judgement
           in
           such
           
             proportion
             ,
          
           as
           he
           shall
           think
           meet
           according
           to
           the
           qualitie
           and
           degrees
           thereof
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           very
           strange
           and
           unlimited
           
             arbitrarinesse
          
           over
           the
           lives
           &
           estates
           of
           men
           :
           and
           surely
           they
           ought
           to
           produce
           very
           clear
           
             testimonies
             ,
          
           that
           they
           are
           entrusted
           from
           the
           Lord
           
             herewith
             ,
          
           or
           they
           can
           have
           no
           great
           
             quiet
          
           in
           acting
           .
           5ly
           ,
           it
           seems
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           should
           commit
           this
           
             Architechtonicall
          
           power
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           unto
           Magistrates
           ,
           foreseeing
           of
           what
           sort
           the
           
             greatest
             number
          
           of
           them
           would
           be
           ,
           yea
           
             determining
          
           that
           they
           should
           be
           such
           ,
           for
           the
           tryall
           and
           affliction
           of
           his
           own
           .
           View
           the
           times
           that
           are
           
             past
             ,
          
           consult
           the
           stories
           of
           
             former
             ages
             ,
          
           take
           a
           
             catalogue
          
           of
           the
           
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Rulers
          
           that
           have
           been
           ,
           since
           first
           Magistrates
           outwardly
           embraced
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           planted
           ,
           and
           ask
           your
           own
           
             consciences
          
           whether
           
             these
             be
             the
             men
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           this
           high
           trust
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           is
           committed
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           no
           sooner
           left
           serving
           the
           
             Dragon
          
           in
           the
           persecution
           of
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           but
           presently
           in
           a
           very
           few
           yeers
           ,
           they
           gave
           up
           their
           power
           to
           the
           
             beast
             ,
          
           to
           set
           up
           another
           State
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           Gospel
           :
           in
           the
           supportment
           whereof
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           continue
           labouring
           till
           this
           very
           day
           .
           
             Hae
             manus
             Trojam
             exigent
             ?
          
           What
           may
           be
           added
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           refer
           to
           another
           opportunity
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Gospel
           
             constitutions
          
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             heresie
          
           or
           error
           ,
           seems
           not
           to
           favour
           any
           course
           of
           violence
           ;
           I
           mean
           of
           civil
           penalties
           .
           Foretold
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             heresies
          
           must
           be
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           19.
           but
           this
           ,
           for
           the
           
             manifesting
             of
             those
             that
             are
             approved
             ,
          
           not
           the
           destroying
           of
           those
           that
           are
           not
           ;
           I
           say
           destroying
           ,
           I
           mean
           with
           temporall
           
             punishment
             ,
          
           that
           I
           may
           adde
           this
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           
             arguments
          
           produced
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           
             hereticks
             ,
          
           holding
           out
           
             capitall
             censures
             ,
          
           and
           these
           being
           the
           tendance
           of
           all
           beginnings
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           I
           mention
           onely
           the
           
             greatest
             ,
          
           including
           all
           other
           
             arbitrary
             penalties
             ,
          
           being
           but
           steps
           of
           walking
           to
           the
           utmost
           censures
           .
           Admonitions
           ,
           and
           Excommunication
           upon
           rejection
           of
           admonition
           ,
           are
           the
           highest
           constitutions
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           against
           such
           persons
           :
           
             Waiting
             with
             all
             patience
             upon
             them
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             God
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             truth
             :
          
           imprisoning
           ,
           banishing
           ,
           slaying
           is
           scarcely
           a
           
             patient
             waiting
             ;
          
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           wait
           upon
           unbeleevers
           .
           Perhaps
           those
           ,
           who
           call
           for
           the
           
             sword
          
           on
           earth
           are
           as
           unacquainted
           with
           their
           own
           spirits
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           called
           for
           
             fire
          
           from
           heaven
           ,
           
             Luk.
          
           11.
           
           And
           perhaps
           the
           
             parable
          
           of
           the
           
             tares
          
           gives
           in
           a
           positive
           rule
           as
           to
           this
           whole
           businesse
           :
           occasion
           may
           be
           given
           of
           handling
           it
           at
           large
           :
           for
           the
           present
           I
           shall
           not
           fear
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           the
           
             answers
          
           unto
           it
           ,
           borrowed
           by
           our
           
             Divines
          
           from
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           will
           not
           endure
           the
           triall
           :
           we
           hope
           that
           spirituall
           quiet
           ,
           and
           inoffensivenesse
           
             in
             the
             whole
             mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           which
           is
           wrapt
           up
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           many
           promises
           ,
           will
           at
           length
           be
           brought
           forth
           to
           the
           joy
           of
           all
           the
           children
           of
           Sion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Sundrie
           other
           arguments
           taken
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           illumination
           ,
           means
           of
           communication
           of
           truth
           ,
           nature
           of
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           pravitious
           tendence
           of
           the
           doctrine
           opposed
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           be
           actually
           embraced
           by
           all
           enjoying
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           I
           thought
           at
           present
           to
           have
           added
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           gone
           already
           beyond
           my
           purposed
           resting
           place
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           in
           a
           few
           words
           to
           the
           
             last
             thing
          
           proposed
           (
           wherein
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           brief
           ,
           the
           main
           of
           what
           I
           intended
           ,
           being
           already
           set
           down
           )
           the
           
             power
          
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           
           compell
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           embracing
           of
           that
           
             Religion
          
           and
           way
           of
           worship
           ,
           which
           he
           shall
           establish
           and
           set
           up
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           
             greater
             advantage
          
           we
           shall
           suppose
           to
           be
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           things
           proposed
           to
           be
           
             beleeved
             ,
          
           and
           also
           
             practised
             ,
          
           which
           God
           himself
           hath
           
             revealed
             ,
          
           and
           requireth
           all
           men
           every where
           to
           embrace
           .
           What
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           the
           setling
           and
           
             establishing
          
           of
           the
           
             profession
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           
             apprehension
          
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           therein
           ,
           contra-distinct
           from
           all
           those
           
             false
             and
             erronious
             perswasions
             ,
          
           which
           in
           these
           ,
           or
           former
           dayes
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           held
           forth
           in
           opposition
           thereunto
           ,
           was
           before
           declared
           ;
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           
             supported
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             protected
             ,
             defended
             ,
             safe-guarded
             ,
          
           from
           all
           oppositions
           ,
           disturbances
           ,
           blasphemings
           ,
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           there
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           Now
           supposing
           ,
           that
           
             sundry
             persons
          
           living
           under
           the
           
             power
          
           and
           
             owning
          
           civill
           obedience
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           will
           not
           consent
           to
           
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
          
           nor
           receive
           ,
           in
           
             some
          
           things
           ,
           (
           
             fewer
          
           or
           
             more
             ,
             lesse
             ,
          
           or
           
             greater
             )
             ,
          
           that
           
             form
             of
             wholsome
             words
             ,
          
           which
           he
           holds
           forth
           ,
           and
           owns
           as
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           
             communicate
          
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           worship
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           or
           that
           truth
           ,
           he
           hath
           as
           before
           established
           ,
           it
           is
           inquired
           what
           is
           the
           
             duty
          
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           bringing
           of
           them
           into
           that
           
             subjection
          
           which
           is
           due
           unto
           ,
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           ,
           the
           truth
           ;
           And
           to
           this
           I
           shall
           briefly
           give
           in
           my
           Answer
           in
           these
           following
           Positions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           reference
           unto
           
             us
             ,
          
           in
           this
           
             Nation
             ,
          
           the
           greatest
           difficulty
           in
           giving
           a
           full
           return
           to
           this
           
             question
             ,
          
           ariseth
           from
           the
           great
           
             disorder
          
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           :
           were
           the
           
             precious
             ▪
          
           distinguished
           from
           the
           
             vile
             ,
          
           Churches
           
             rightly
          
           established
           ,
           and
           Church
           discipline
           exercised
           ,
           that
           Christians
           were
           under
           some
           orderly
           
             view
             ,
          
           and
           men
           might
           be
           confidered
           ,
           in
           their
           severall
           
             capacities
          
           wherein
           they
           stand
           ,
           an
           
             easie
             finger
          
           would
           unty
           the
           
             knot
          
           of
           this
           
             quaere
             ;
          
           but
           being
           in
           that
           
             confusion
             ,
          
           wherein
           we
           are
           ,
           gathering
           into
           
             any
             order
          
           being
           the
           great
           work
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           suppose
           under
           favour
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           is
           
             scarce
             come
             ,
          
           for
           the
           proposall
           of
           this
           question
           :
           but
           yet
           something
           may
           be
           given
           in
           unto
           it
           though
           not
           so
           
           clear
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           supposall
           being
           effected
           ,
           would
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           constant
           practise
           of
           the
           
             Churches
          
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           meetings
           for
           advise
           and
           counsell
           ,
           to
           consent
           into
           some
           form
           of
           wholsome
           words
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           a
           discriminating
           
             tessera
          
           of
           their
           
             communion
          
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           being
           used
           in
           prime
           Antiquitie
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           that
           
             ancient
             Symbol
          
           commonly
           esteemed
           
             Apostolicall
             ,
          
           of
           the
           chief
           heads
           whereof
           mention
           in
           the
           like
           Summary
           is
           made
           in
           the
           very
           first
           writers
           among
           them
           ,
           having
           also
           warrant
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           
             singular
             use
          
           to
           hold
           out
           unto
           all
           other
           
             Churches
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           our
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           chief
           heads
           of
           Religion
           )
           may
           be
           considered
           :
           If
           this
           be
           done
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           I
           mean
           if
           such
           a
           declaration
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Churches
          
           by
           him
           owned
           and
           protected
           ,
           do
           consent
           ,
           be
           held
           out
           as
           the
           confession
           of
           that
           truth
           which
           he
           embraceth
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           of
           singular
           use
           unto
           ,
           yea
           indeed
           must
           necessarily
           precede
           any
           determination
           of
           the
           former
           question
           :
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           
             confessions
             ,
          
           &c.
           so
           much
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           
             learnedly
          
           disputed
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           powre
           out
           any
           of
           mine
           own
           conceptions
           for
           the
           present
           about
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           hasty
           tumultuary
           
             manner
             ,
          
           wherein
           I
           am
           enforced
           to
           
             expose
          
           this
           essay
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Those
           who
           dissent
           from
           the
           
             truth
          
           so
           
             owned
             ,
          
           so
           
             established
             ,
          
           so
           decreed
           ,
           do
           so
           ,
           either
           in
           
             lesse
             matters
          
           of
           small
           consequence
           ,
           ,
           and
           about
           things
           ,
           generally
           confessed
           
             not
             fundamentall
             ,
          
           or
           in
           great
           and
           more
           weighty
           heads
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           acts
           of
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           both
           agreeing
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           hold
           
             communion
          
           as
           either
           to
           all
           ,
           or
           some
           parts
           and
           duties
           thereof
           ,
           which
           those
           
             Churches
          
           and
           
             persons
          
           who
           do
           embrace
           the
           
             truth
             ,
          
           so
           
             owned
             ,
          
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           act
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             first
          
           of
           these
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           dissent
           about
           things
           of
           no
           great
           
             concernment
          
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           other
           things
           wherein
           they
           do
           agree
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           do
           dissent
           ,
           I
           am
           bold
           positively
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           ,
           saving
           and
           preserving
           the
           
             Rules
          
           and
           
             qualifications
          
           set
           down
           under
           the
           second
           head
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           no
           
             warrant
          
           from
           the
           Word
           
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           
             command
             ,
             rule
             ,
          
           or
           
             precept
          
           to
           enable
           him
           ,
           to
           
             force
          
           such
           persons
           to
           submit
           unto
           the
           
             truth
          
           as
           by
           him
           established
           ,
           in
           
             those
             things
             ,
          
           wherein
           they
           expresse
           a
           
             conscientious
          
           dissent
           ,
           or
           to
           molest
           them
           with
           any
           civill
           
             penalty
          
           in
           case
           of
           refusall
           or
           non-submission
           :
           nor
           yet
           did
           I
           ever
           in
           my
           life
           meet
           with
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           
             shape
          
           of
           Reason
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           although
           the
           great
           
             present
             clamor
          
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           is
           
             punctually
          
           as
           to
           this
           head
           :
           what
           ever
           be
           pretended
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           
             Helena
          
           about
           which
           is
           the
           great
           contest
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           pray
           will
           warrant
           him
           then
           to
           proceed
           ?
        
         
           Will
           the
           Laws
           against
           Idolatry
           and
           Blasphemy
           ?
           with
           their
           sanctions
           towards
           the
           persons
           of
           
             blasphemers
             ,
          
           and
           idolaters
           (
           for
           I
           must
           ingenuously
           confesse
           ,
           all
           that
           which
           in
           my
           poore
           judgement
           looks
           with
           any
           appearance
           ,
           of
           pressing
           toward
           
             Haereticidium
             ,
          
           is
           the
           
             everlasting
          
           equity
           of
           those
           judiciall
           Laws
           :
           and
           the
           
             Arbitrarinesse
          
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           from
           a
           divine
           
             rule
          
           in
           things
           of
           the
           greatest
           concernment
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           if
           free
           from
           them
           )
           and
           that
           these
           Laws
           I
           doubt
           will
           scarcely
           be
           accommodated
           unto
           any
           thing
           under
           contest
           now
           in
           this
           age
           of
           the
           world
           among
           Christians
           )
           but
           shall
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           
             warrant
          
           taken
           from
           hence
           for
           the
           compelling
           of
           men
           ,
           sound
           in
           so
           many
           
             fundamentals
             ,
          
           as
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           
             contest
          
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           would
           acknowledge
           
             sufficient
          
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           in
           their
           bosomes
           ,
           to
           
             subject
          
           to
           ,
           and
           close
           with
           ,
           the
           things
           contrary
           to
           their
           present
           
             light
          
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           (
           though
           under
           a
           promise
           of
           being
           taught
           of
           God
           )
           or
           to
           inflict
           penalties
           upon
           a
           refusall
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           
             Credat
             Apella
             .
          
        
         
           Shall
           the
           
             examples
          
           of
           extraordinary
           judgements
           upon
           
             Idolaters
             ,
          
           false
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           by
           
             sword
          
           and
           fire
           from
           heaven
           ,
           (
           on
           Magitians
           ,
           Apostates
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           )
           be
           here
           produced
           ?
           Though
           such
           
             arguments
          
           as
           these
           have
           made
           thousands
           weep
           
             tears
             of
             blood
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           consequence
           in
           reason
           ,
           cannot
           but
           provoke
           
             laughter
          
           to
           all
           men
           not
           wholly
           forsaken
           of
           
             directing
          
           principles
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           shall
           be
           done
           ,
           
           they
           'l
           say
           ?
           they
           have
           been
           
             admonished
             ,
             rebuked
             ,
             convinced
             ,
          
           must
           they
           now
           be
           
             let
             alone
             ?
          
        
         
           Something
           as
           to
           this
           I
           shal
           adde
           ,
           
           in
           the
           close
           of
           this
           discourse
           ;
           
           for
           the
           present
           let
           learned
           
             Whitaker
          
           answer
           for
           me
           :
           and
           
             first
             ,
          
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           of
           their
           being
           
             confuted
             .
             Possunt
             quidem
             controversiae
             ad
             externum
             forum
             deferri
             ,
             &
             ibi
             desiniri
             :
             sed
             conscientia
             in
             eo
             foro
             non
             acquiescit
             ,
             non
             enim
             potest
             conscientia
             sedari
             sine
             Spiritu
             sancto
             .
          
           Let
           controversies
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           be
           determined
           how
           you
           please
           ,
           untill
           the
           conscience
           be
           quieted
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           little
           peace
           .
           Unto
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           adde
           any
           thing
           ,
           considering
           what
           I
           said
           before
           of
           conviction
           :
           and
           to
           the
           latter
           of
           letting
           them
           alone
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           wayes
           .
           
             Ecclesiae
             quidem
             optatius
             est
             levibus
             quibusdam
             dissensionibus
             ad
             tempus
             agitari
             ,
             quam
             in
             perfida
             pace
             acquiescere
             ;
             non
             ergo
             sufficit
             aliquo
             modo
             pacem
             conservari
             nisi
             illam
             esse
             sanctam
             pacem
             constiterint
             :
             Whit
             :
             con
             :
             4.
             de
             Rom
             :
             Pont
             :
             qu
             :
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             sec
             :
          
           2.
           
           Better
           some
           trouble
           ,
           then
           a
           perfidious
           ,
           compell'd
           peace
           :
           see
           him
           handle
           this
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           with
           some
           excellent
           conclusions
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           
             Con
             :
             4.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             q.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             s
             .
             19.
             pa.
             48.
             
             &
          
           50.
           
        
         
           For
           these
           then
           ,
           (
           and
           under
           this
           head
           I
           compare
           all
           such
           persons
           as
           keeping
           in
           practise
           within
           the
           bonds
           before
           laid
           forth
           ,
           do
           so
           far
           forth
           hold
           the
           foundation
           ,
           as
           that
           neither
           by
           
             beleeving
          
           what
           
             is
          
           not
           ,
           or
           dis-beleeving
           what
           
             indeed
          
           is
           ,
           they
           do
           
             take
          
           in
           ,
           or
           
             keep
          
           off
           ,
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           
             wherewithall
          
           being
           
             embraced
             ,
          
           or
           without
           which
           ,
           being
           
             rejected
             ,
          
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           cannot
           in
           any
           
             case
          
           possibly
           consist
           ,
           nor
           salvation
           by
           him
           be
           obtained
           )
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           bound
           by
           any
           
             rule
          
           or
           
             precept
          
           to
           
             assist
          
           and
           maintain
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           wherein
           they
           dissent
           from
           the
           
             truth
             ,
          
           so
           he
           is
           bound
           ,
           to
           
             protect
             them
             in
             peace
          
           and
           quietnesse
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           all
           
             civill
             rights
             and
             liberties
             ;
          
           nor
           hath
           he
           either
           
             warrant
             ,
          
           or
           allowance
           ,
           to
           
             proceed
          
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             least
             penalty
          
           for
           their
           dissent
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           they
           cannot
           receive
           .
           Attempts
           for
           
             uniformity
          
           among
           
             Saints
             ,
          
           or
           
             such
          
           as
           for
           ought
           we
           can
           conclude
           ,
           either
           from
           their
           
             opinions
          
           or
           
             practises
             may
             be
          
           so
           ,
           by
           externall
           force
           are
           purely
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           those
           that
           stand
           at
           a
           
             greater
             distance
          
           from
           the
           
             publickly
          
           owned
           and
           declared
           truths
           ,
           such
           as
           before
           we
           spake
           of
           ,
           the
           orderly
           way
           of
           dealing
           with
           
             such
             ,
          
           is
           in
           the
           
             first
             place
          
           to
           bring
           them
           off
           from
           the
           
             error
          
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           
           they
           have
           embraced
           :
           and
           untill
           
             that
          
           be
           done
           ,
           all
           thoughts
           of
           drawing
           in
           their
           
             assent
          
           to
           
             that
             ,
          
           from
           which
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           they
           stand
           ,
           is
           vain
           and
           bootlesse
           .
           Now
           what
           course
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           this
           ?
           
             spirituall
             wayes
          
           of
           healing
           are
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           they
           prove
           
             fruitlesse
             ,
          
           for
           ought
           that
           yet
           I
           can
           perceive
           ,
           the
           person
           of
           men
           so
           erring
           must
           be
           left
           in
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           we
           described
           under
           the
           
             second
             head
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           drive
           on
           this
           
             businesse
          
           any
           further
           by
           way
           of
           
             contest
          
           I
           will
           not
           ;
           my
           
             intention
          
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           was
           onely
           
             positively
          
           to
           assert
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           in
           briefly
           the
           
             scripturall
             and
             rationall
          
           bottoms
           ,
           and
           proofs
           of
           those
           assertions
           ;
           wherein
           I
           have
           gone
           aside
           ,
           to
           
             pull
             ,
          
           or
           
             thrust
          
           a
           line
           of
           debate
           ,
           I
           have
           transgressed
           against
           my
           own
           purpose
           ;
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           pardoned
           :
           though
           I
           am
           heartily
           desirous
           any
           thing
           which
           passeth
           my
           
             pen
             ,
          
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           test
           ,
           and
           
             my self
             reduced
          
           where
           I
           have
           gone
           amisse
           ,
           yet
           my
           spirit
           faints
           within
           me
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           
             that
             way
          
           of
           handling
           things
           in
           
             Controversie
             ,
          
           which
           some
           men
           by
           
             reciprocation
          
           of
           answers
           ,
           and
           replyes
           have
           wound
           themselves
           into
           
             Bolsecte
             ,
          
           and
           
             Staphylus
             ,
          
           and
           
             Stapleton
          
           seem
           to
           live
           again
           ,
           and
           much
           
             gall
          
           from
           beneath
           to
           be
           powred
           into
           mens
           ink
           .
           Oh
           the
           deep
           wounds
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           received
           by
           the
           mutuall
           
             keen
             invectives
          
           of
           learned
           men
           :
           I
           hope
           the
           Lord
           will
           preserve
           me
           ,
           from
           being
           engaged
           with
           any
           man
           of
           such
           a
           frame
           of
           spirit
           :
           what
           hath
           been
           asserted
           may
           easily
           be
           cast
           up
           in
           a
           few
           Positions
           ,
           the
           
             intelligent
             Reader
          
           will
           quickly
           discern
           what
           is
           aymed
           at
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           have
           stood
           to
           avow
           .
        
         
           If
           what
           is
           proposed
           ,
           be
           not
           satisfactory
           ,
           I
           humbly
           offer
           to
           the
           
             Honorable
             Parliament
             ,
          
           that
           a
           
             certain
             number
             of
             learned
             men
             ,
          
           who
           are
           
             differently
             minded
          
           as
           to
           this
           businesse
           of
           
             Toleration
             ,
          
           which
           almost
           every where
           is
           spoken
           against
           ,
           may
           be
           desired
           and
           
             required
          
           to
           a
           fair
           debate
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           difference
           ,
           before
           their
           own
           
             Assembly
             ,
          
           that
           so
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           some
           
             light
          
           may
           be
           given
           to
           the
           
             determination
          
           of
           this
           thing
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           ,
           in
           the
           judgements
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           one
           side
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           
             try
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Corol
             :
          
           That
           Magistrates
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           unadvisedly
           affirm
           )
           is
           exceedingly
           wide
           from
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Corporall
           punishments
           for
           simple
           error
           ,
           were
           found
           out
           to
           help
           build
           the
           tower
           of
           Babell
           :
        
         
           
             Si
             quid
             novisti
             rectius
             istis
          
           
             Candidus
             imperti
             ;
             si
             non
             ,
             his
             utere
             mecum
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A90288e-270
           
             Heb.
             12.
             26
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ego
             nisi
             tumultus
             istos
             viderem
             ,
             verbum
             Dei
             in
             mundo
             non
             esse
             dicerem
             :
             
               Luth.
               de
               s
               .
               A.
               
            
          
           
             Isa.
             34.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Revel.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             Revel.
             12.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A90288e-2000
           
             Obs.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             51.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Est
             quaedam
             aemulatio
             divinae
             rei
             ,
             &
             humanae
             ,
             
               Tertul.
               Ap.
               
            
          
           
             See
             the
             Appendix
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Obser.
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Observ.
          
           
             Observ.
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             Tert.
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             Calv.
             in
             Num.
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Appendix
             about
             Tolleration
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A90288e-14060
           
             Acts
             26.
             11.
             
          
           
             Acts
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             de
             util
             .
             creden
             .
             cap.
             3.
             Thom.
             pp.
             q.
             1
             a.
             10.
             
             Zanch.
             de
             ss.
             q.
             12.
             cap.
             2.
             reg.
             10.
             
             Tilen
             .
             Syntag.
             Theol.
             de
             interpret
             .
             S.
             thes.
             8.
             
             Whitak
             .
             de
             .
             ss.
             qu.
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             Armin.
             disput.
             pri.
             Thes.
             9.
             1.
             
             Ames
             .
             Med.
             Theol.
             cap.
             34.
             
             Thes.
             22.
             
          
           
             Profana
             illic
             omnia
             quae
             apud
             nos
             sacra
             rursum
             concessa
             apud
             illos
             quae
             nobis
             incesta
             .
          
           
             Moses
             novos
             Ritus
             contrariosque
             caeteris
             mortalibus
             indidit
             .
             Provectissima
             ad
             libidinem
             gens
             alienarum
             concubitum
             abstenint
             inter
             se
             nihil
             illicitum
             .
             Tacitus
             ,
             de
             Judaeis
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             
             Judeos
             impulsore
             Chresto
             quotidie
             tumultuames
             ,
             Roma
             ex
             pulit
             :
             
               fasly
               and
               foolishly
               ,
            
             Suet.
             
             Claud.
             cap.
             25.
             
             Quaesitissimis
             paenis
             afficiebat
             ,
             quos
             per
             flagitia
             invisos
             vulgus
             Christianos
             appellabat
             .
             Plu.
             Tac.
             An.
             lib.
             15.
             afflicti
             suppliciis
             Christiani
             ,
             genus
             hominum
             superstitionis
             novae
             ac
             Maleficae
             :
             Sueton.
             in
             Nerone
             :
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Ans.
          
           
             2
             Pos.
          
           
             3.
             Pos.
          
           
             4
             Pos.
          
           
             5
             Pos.
          
           
             Con
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Con
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             Con
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Emperors
             of
             old
             still
             allowed
             the
             Novatians
             the
             liberty
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             6
             Pos.
          
           
             Of
             Iudgements
             .
          
           
             Qu
             :
          
           
             Ans
             :